Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

The candles dipped and waned in the darkness circled around a bowl with an unknown smelling liquid inside. Casting shadows of soft oranges against white walls and slightly stained bed sheets draped over a large window. A desk pushed to the back wall, a standing lamp turned off in a corner, a dresser in the other corner, a night stand next to the bed, and a bookshelf next to the door; Stuffed full of encyclopedias and biographies.

A door opens to the left, a hard thud is heard along with some shuffling across the floor; over chip bags that crunch in the aftermath.

“Fuck,” a voice rings out, a hand stretching to reach for a foot and rubbing at the toe, as she stubbles through the room and nocks a candle over only to catch it seconds before it hits the ground.

“Oh thank fuck,” she whispers under her breath. Hands sweating as she places the candle back down on the floor, wiping her fingers against her shorts excited that she didn't start a fire.

Though it wouldn't have really been her fault. Her sister had interrupted her, running into her room and begging her to watch a few episodes of one piece with her too, and quote lessen the trauma being dealt to her being.

The girl sighs as a hand rubs at her eyes and she sits down in the middle of the room. Picking up each candle carefully she slowly starts to blow them out one by one. She had been trying this shit for months with absolutely zero success or advancements being made. All her research and time was wasted. As well as her much needed privacy.

Moving back home after college seemed like a great option especially so she could do some self study. But it had been 2 years with zero luck and she was starting to lose hope.

Picking up a book from off the floor next to her she flips through the pages as she stands and turns on her lamp.

The front cover reads “Theophysics,” In large letters.

Sitting down on the edge of her bed, hands rush upwards to her hair and grab the roots in distress. All of her theories were going down the drain. physics had always been one of her deeper passions. But when half way through her degree she finds a love for the occult, she can't help but try and connect the two on some weird level.

It's only logical to try and make your two passions converge even if everyone else in your college course thought of you a little weird for doing so. The theological similarities, connections and differences were all there. The theology aspect had come easy like it always had but the occulta. . . not so much. Her theory, outlandish, yes, but plausible, sound even, if she could just prove one thing. That interdimensional travel was possible, and the only way to do that is to, well, do it.

And that's where the problem of all this really lied was it not. Everyone thought she was wasting her time, and her potential including and not limited to her parents.

“Joy!” a figure came barreling through and stumbling into the circle of burnt out candles. Book in hand as she skidded to a stop.

“What Tania?” Joy raised her head to make eye contact with her little sister.

Tania lifted her hands and shoved a book onto Joy’s lap. “One piece vol 1.” lay in front of her. Tania smiled large and a bit red eyed at me.

“You need to start reading one pice Joy!” Tania waved her arms a little in excitement. “I pretty much just forced you to watch the saddest arc in the anime and you didn't even shed a tear at Ace’s death, the only way to fix that is to start from the beginning.” She nodded to herself.

“Tania I dont really-”

“It’s like the best-”

“I have a lot of work to do-”

“And come on not cryin-”

“Nothing is-”

“And we coul-”

“Tania!” Joy raised her voice a little to make her sister listen for a moment. “I don’t have time right now. It’s been two years and nothing. I have to work harder. I dont have the time to watch anime or read manga,ok?” she ends softly, handing the book back to Tania.

“But you need to take a break every once in a while, or you’ll just burn yourself out. I mean look around you. Your rooms, a mess and the candles and the weird circle is the craziest experiment you’ve tried yet. Next thing you know you’ll be sacrificing Tim from next door in a ritual to see if that helps.”

“Tania In won't -” she cut Joy off with a simple flick of her eyes to the bowl still sitting on the floor.

“Not saying that I’d mind, Tim’s an asshole,”

“Tania-”

“Look, I know this is important to you but take a little time to yourself every once in a while ok?” Tania set the book on Joy’s bed as she sighed and set her hand on top of it.

“Fine, I'll try,” Joy forced a smile as Tania nodded back with her own weak smile and walked out of her room.
At Tania’s absence the smile slipped from Joy’s face and anxiety set in again. It’s not like Joy had actually thought that trying to mix science with a ritual she found online for transporting between worlds would work. But she had been running on an hour of sleep and drinking coffee for the past two days. And she was desperate, desperate for even failure at this point.

All this time and she had nothing, she swiped out her hand and the manga next to her flew out across the room and into the bowl of strange smelling liquid.

Gasping Joy rushed over and picked up the book, only to see it wet and smelly in the aftermath. Dropping the book from her grasp again and lumbering back to her bed. She couldn't even keep her kid sister's things from being ruined. At this point she wondered if there was even any more reason for her to keep looking. Maybe it was time for her to call in quits. Move on and find something else to focus all her time and energy into something that she could study in a lab and get paid for. Instead of wasting her days away at a 9 to 5 and then coming home to figure out this mess around her. Maybe if she did her parents would be proud of her. Maybe then they’d take the time to get to know her and Tania. If she could prove that she was worth it. Worth their time then maybe they would finally, finally acknowledge her.

Maybe then her sister wouldn't find a need to try and distract her with anime and the like to cheer her up or take her away from the gloomy loneliness of her room for a few hours.

Sometimes Joy wished that she could figure out interdimensional travel if only to escape the mess of her life around her. Tell no one anything, let them wonder where the crazy theophysists had gone. A true mystery for the ages. And then she could escape into another reality, into another time and place and start over.

She stared out at the cooled candles and the circle for a few moments before reaching for her bedside table and picking up a few pills.

Her sister was a little right, she had been running herself ragged with research and experiments and she needed to sleep, at least for a little while.

Especially if she was going to visit Hanna tomorrow.

The pills went down her dry throat slowly as she turned off the lights. Pulled the covers up to her shin and tried to drift off to sleep.

Slowly the darkness behind her eyes became mystic colors as her sleep-addled brain rushed her to the wakeless world with the help of those sleeping pills.

Waking up the next day was like sitting up in a hospital bed for the first time after a car accident. Slow going and almost useless without the help of another person. But Joy got the job done just fine, if not groggily and slow. Blinking her eyes open she started out in front of her only to see darkness.
It shouldn't be this dark in her room but she didn't dwell on the facts as she reached her hand out toward her lamp and flipped the switch.

“HHUUUNNNGGG,” a frustrated sigh ripped from her lips as the lamp refused to turn on. But really her window should be letting in plenty of light from her backyard. Her room really shouldn't be this dark, and that's when a thought hit her as she hit herself in the head.

Right, that damn sheet over her window she had forgotten to take it down. Slowly turning her achy body over the side of her bed.

She quickly set her feet down just to jerk them back up with a squeak. The floor had felt sandy, but Joy’s floor, her floor was carpeted.

Shakily she set her feet down again and felt the hard cold ground beneath her. Scrunching her toes up she felt as they dragged grains of dirt or sand beneath her up against the underside of her feet.

Standing on wobbly legs she almost tripped over the ends of her pants that sagged around her feet. And she noticed that her nightshirt's arms stretched much farther down her than they should. Shaking those thoughts from her mind in order to stay focused on the matter at hand, she rolled up her pants and arms then moved forward, one, two, three large steps and reached her hand outward. Hoping that she would reach the wall but feeling only air, Joy started to hyperventilate.

A loud booming noise ignited the air 1,2,3,4 seconds before blinking light filled her vision. Trying to quickly adjust her eyes she was able to make out her book shelf, desk, and dresser before her screams were covered up by another booming noise.
It wasn't that her things had scared her, no far from that. What had scared her had been everything else she had seen.

Several trees, standing and knocked to the side, rocks, dirt, and a wall of fleshy scales barley ten feet in front of her.

As another boom lit up the sky, she counted to count the seconds in between to help quell her nevers. 1,2,3,4 and was blinded by light again as she swiftly turned all around her. Seeing her bed, night stand, bowl, trees, rocks, and more of that scaly flesh before it went dark again.

Taking in more deep breaths to try and stabilize her emotions didn't really help that much but was better than nothing. She waited for the next bit of noise as her mind became muddled with fear and anxiety.

Where the fuck was she, how did she get here, what the fuck was the thing around her. Where was her house, Tania, her parents, were they ok? She grabbed her arms and dug her nails in softly to provide a bit of pain. The pain grounded her somewhat as the noise of thunder filled her again.

1,2, 3 seconds and as the light blinded her for a third time she looked up so fast that her head nearly tore off and her eyes widened as they caught sight of the thing above her.

The head of a large snake larger than one she'd ever seen or read about in her many books peared down at her, eyes curious, and mouth big enough to swallow her hole. A scream caught in her throat as she made eye contact with the beast and it began to descend its head as the lightning's glow faded. Leaving Joy once more in pitch black darkness. The sound of her own breaths filled her ears as the rest of the world went silent around her.

What was that thing?

So many questions filled her head that she thought that her eyes may burst and her brain might bulge out from her skull and explode right in front of her eyes.

The loud crack sounded again from around her, no. She counted once more, 1,2,3. And as light filled her vision again. Slanted, yellow eyes stared back at her a hair's breath away, a two pronged tongue sneaking out between its lips to softly slip up Joy’s face.

Before darkness tipped her vision and she fell backward into it. Feeling the hard ground meet her calves, thighs, butt, and back.

Before her head rested against something soft and warm and the world was lost to her.

The large serpent had reacted and flicked out a bit of its body to catch the girl's head as he looked down at the tiny being. The serpent had never seen a being this tiny up close before. Bringing its head even feather down and closer to the tiny things face he saw that wetness trickled down her cheeks even though it had not been raining and there was no water around for miles. The serpent tilted its head in thought as its tongue slipped out and licked up the water.

Saltiness permeated his tongue as wonder filled his eyes. What strange creatures these tiny things were. Not large enough to even come close to satisfying his hunger. Not large enough to pose a threat. But the ability to produce water, extraordinary.

Though maybe stupid, who falls sleep in front of what could be a predator ready to eat them. If it was some kind of defence it was a bad one. The serpent thought for a moment. The only times he had even seen creatures like her were from afar.

Hidden behind some invisible wall, but from what he could see there were many of them over there. His eyes could see at least a few hundred of them from where he sat behind it. But he could also see that there were even more than that in the distance.

Maybe these creatures congregate together because of their poor defenses. Or maybe they had poor defences because they hid behind invisible walls and did not deal with many predators.

Whatever the case, the serpent saw this for what it was. An experience he would never get again. He had never seen one of those creatures venture beyond their wall and had yet to spot one out here in the wild either, until now.

Normally the serpent lived a very mundane life. Finding things to eat, bathing in the large lake, and sleeping.

But having watched this little thing appear before his eyes. He knew that something interesting, something new would happen if he kept this tiny thing alive. And so the serpent softly picked up the creature. For he could feel how fragile and easily breakable its body was. and wrapped it close to its body for warmth. Then watched, as its body moved up and down with its breath and waited for it to awake so he could study this thing more closely.

A blurry collage of greens and browns filled her vision as she wretched her eyes open. Raising a hand to her face and rubbing the sleep from her eyes. As she adjusted herself and rolled to the side. The shirt she had gone to sleep in rose a little to allow a sliver of her stomach to peak out.

As she turned, that tiny bit of skin scraped passed the thing beneath her.

She felt the warm, smooth, and slick skin for only a moment before memories came rushing back to her head. The lighting, the flashes of light, the woods, the dirt, the rocks, and the . . . large snake. A breath escaped through her lips as she sharply turned her head and spotted the large thing lying beneath her, eyes closed and breathing softly.

Why had it not eaten her?

The thing was huge, why had it allowed her to rest on its body?

What a strange creature.

Did it want to eat her alive and awake?

It seems if that were the case the snake would have kept her in a tighter hold.

But here she was.

Just lying on top of the biggest fucking snake she’d ever seen in her life.

Did it want something from her?

If so, what could it possibly want from her?

She had nothing?

And on that note where was she?

How did she get here?

A myriad of questions flitted through her head faster than she could think up answers. And her heartbeat picked up but she forced deep breaths past her lips and into her lungs to quell the deep seeded need to fear and scream.

For now she had to think rationally. She needed to turn it off.

And as if by magic she willed herself a moment to just think. A split second to answer a few questions and move on before the anxiety set back in again.

Why had it not eaten her? Unimportant.

Did it want something from her? Irrelevant.

Where was she? Later.

How did she get here? Later.

What was she going to do now? Escape.

With that moment of clarity she had answered all of the most pressing matters to her and moved on. Anxiety gripped her heart as she willed her hands still. Just a moment like before, a split second of clarity was all she needed and then she could feel again.
She turned it off.

Her hands stopped shaking.

Her knees stilled.

Her fingers moved.

And she scaled down the side of the monster quietly, on one breath hold, while staring at its eyes to see if it awoke. As she reached the ground, she knew her moment was almost up, knew her mind would once again set in and she’d have to feel again.
She took this moment to think instead of move. To take stock of her location and where to go.

Looking around she spotted her dresser. A compass she could use, a knife for protection, a set of clothes, a backpack conveniently thrown on top. Her bed and night stand, covers, and food.

She moved on a time restraint, a restraint of emotional turmoil biting at the back of her mind ready to rear its head. Ready to consume her whole and leave her hyperventilating on the ground. Ready and willing to let her lay wide open and ready for when the snake awakens for her.

No.

Just a little more, keep it off.

She grabbed the backpack, quietly opened the drawers, pulled out some clothes, a knife, a lighter; that she was unaware she even owned, and a compass. Just as quickly she moved toward the night stand and grabbed the little food she kept in the back of the drawer. A box of granola, just opened, some chocolates she liked, a bag of chips, a water bottle, some gum.

She moved again gripping the covers just as a soft wispy hiss hit her ear drums. At the noise her mind began to real again, to feel again. Her hand began to shake and her breath quickened. She hadn't been fast enough, she hadn't been quite smart enough.

Raising her head ready to meet the things eyes she stared at the beast to the left of her. Expecting to meet its yellow lights just like the night before. But allowing a sigh to escape her as she saw them still closed.

Shutting her eyes and reminding herself to turn it off once more, just a little, just a few more minutes. Just until she was safe.
Her grip once more tightened on the cover before yanking it off of her bed and silently shoving it into her bag.

Watching the ground for sticks or something else that made noise instead of the road ahead. She made her way onto no path. But exited the tree line and kept going. Kept walking for hours watching her feet then jerking up to stare at the forest. Reminding herself, just a little more, keep it off for just a little more. Don't think for just a little more.

She stopped only when her legs wobbled and shook and slipped out from underneath her. Falling to her knees she looked ahead and spotted what could be a cave. Or a creature's din. She could not tell if it was safe or not. But she knew for a fact if she were to stay out in the open in this state she would not last long.

So mustering up her arm strength she crawled over to the cave that was, really more of a whole, where she scrambled through, just barely being able to make it. Flopping herself down onto the damp floor she breathed in for the moment. As she did she heard another rumbling noise from before. She counted. 1,2,3,4,5 second and a flash of light made its way into the cave. Illuminating the space around her.

Her head whipped from side to side surveying the cave that she was in. Finding herself to be a little less disoriented than before she took stock of the scene much faster than she had the first time. Spotting the ragged walls, bare floors, sparse un-touched dirt, and the back of the cave all in one go.

From that one flash her wavering but still there mind was able to come to the conclusion that the cave had no other residence and had maybe never housed a living creature in it other than a few bugs. With the last stretch of her sanity Joy reached into her back, pulled out her cover and a shirt, then stuffed the shirt into her mouth and placed the cover around her.

The cover because she was cold. And the shirt? The shirt because she didn't know what was out there, didn't know if the snake woke up and was looking for her. And because she refused to take chances.

Hearing the rumble just start she allowed herself to scream as loud as she could. Her tears leaked down her face as she raged and her gut turned in on itself.

And just as the rumbles stopped, she counted again, to stabilize herself. 1,2,3,4,5 seconds and light lit up the sky again to a brilliant array of electric charges jetting through the clouds.

And again as the beginnings of rumbles started her teeth took purchase into the fabric of her shirt she screamed. Allowing her mind to finally come apart and ask question after question with no answers in site. Desperation turning into lunacy in minutes. As she allowed herself to break apart.

Allowed her body to shake and spasm as her mind slowly lost itself to her rhythm of rumbling, screaming and counting over and over again.

Until her voice had gone horse, her body could no longer move, and her eyes refused to stay open. Her last thoughts being of putting herself back together in the morning and surviving, she fell into darkness again.

As the clarity of wakefulness met her. She refused to open her eyes for a moment. Hoping beyond hope that she would be in her bed. In her parents house. That he sister would storm in and demand she make her famous blueberry pancakes for her. And that the world would simply move back into place.

But as she blinked her eyes open, tears fell as the only thing that greatted her was a rock wall, a cave opening, and her backpack beside her.

And she cried, she cried for how lost she felt. She cried because of her confusion and fear. But most of all she cried because she didn't know what to do.

Sniffing and wiping away the tears and snot she slapped her cheeks repeatedly. Crying would not help, she had done that. She had allowed herself to break last night and promised herself she’d fix it in the morning.

It was morning now and it was time she made good on that promise. It was time she put herself back together and survived.
With the last vestiges of her break down varying off she took stock by looking out of the tiny sliver of a hole of the cave. It was then that she noticed for the first time since she found herself here. That the sky had not changed. That the forest had been dark the entire time and had not changed. Joy knew that it had to have been over 24 hours since she had gotten here, there's no way it hadn't.

So the first thing she realized was that wherever she was at. Day and night cycles did not flow in 24 hour increments. This fact also made it apparent that she would not be able to tell time very easily. Taking another look she noticed that the clouds hovered thick in the sky. Maybe it wasn't that it was not daytime, maybe it was just that the clouds covered the sun up completely.

She could tell that without the lightning the forest was a little easier to see through. Not as dark but also not bright enough to see all that far into.

Slumping back into the cave she sighed. She peered out again as a rustling was heard. Lumbering into the clearing outside was a larger than normal rat. Its harry body and long snout was pressed into the ground as it got closer and closer.

Quietly moving back farther into the cave Joy watched and listened. It obviously was following a smell. Her smell to be exact. Her mind raced with idea’s.

Calm down.

Watch.

Listen.

Solution.

Looking closer she really started to look at the thing. At first glance it looked like any other rat she had even seen other than the size. This rat had to be at least 5 times the size of a regular one. It had fur and a wet nose that it sniffed with. Though it’s ears didn't move or shift at the little sounds of the forest.

Deciding to take a little bit of a chance Joy lifted her head and rapped on the edge of the cave. Her body shook as she tapped 1,2,3 times against the wall.

And Nothing. Its ears didn't twitch, it’s head didn't move. Absolutely nothing. Though it moved closer still to her tiny cave. Taking a breath and another look at it in the dark.

She squinted her eyes at the thing and she noticed something else as well. Where the eyes should be, there was only fur.
It would seem that in the dark of this forest. Some animals had evolved to adapt. Losing one or two of its senses in favor of enhancing another. In this case this rat had lost its ability to see and hear in favor of enhancing its ability to smell.

With this new information she had to think fast. In all of her delayed watch, listen, solution, it had taken its chance to close in on her hiding space.

But from the information Joy could gather she knew that all she had to do to disorient this creature was to overwhelm its sense of smell. If she could do that it had no other way of seeing so to speak.

Reaching into the side and front pockets of her backpack she hoped that something had been left there to help her in this situation. Something that she liked to carry around with her everywhere just in case.

Grasping a small spray bottle joy grinned in triumph. Before opening the large zipper of her bag and grabbing the knife. Just as she threw her bag into the back of the cave the rat's nose stuck itself into her safe haven. And with only adrenaline in her veins she sprayed the things right in its nostrils with perfume.

Reeling back, the rodent of unusual size brought its paws up to wipe at its nose. Trying to dislodge the smell from its nostrils.

Giving herself no time to think. Because she knew that if she did she’d hesitate. And if she hesitated that thing could make its move and she’d be dead.

She moved her body outside of the cave and took her knife to the back of its down turned head.

The rodent of unusual size yowled as the knife dug in as far as she could plant it. It twitched on the ground as Joy grabbed the handle with both hands and pulled with all her might to make it dislodge again. Knowing that the only reason she could remove it was due to the high and fear she was riding off of.

Stumbling back a step, she quickly but clumsily gained her footing and jabbed the thing, with all the luck in the world at her back, directly where she had stabbed it before. Digging it in deeper, the thing collapsed onto the ground and stopped moving.

Breathing in deeply a few times. Grounding herself and coming down from the high she just stared.

She stared for what felt like an eternity at the thing, in this nightmare forest, that she had just killed.

And staring at the carcass made bile rise in her throat and disgust eat at her guts. She quickly swallowed what was sure to be puke back down, and pushed the feeling of disgust away.

And after a moment of pushing away her most instinctive reactions another feeling hit her.

This one was not warm but still better. A thin line of a smile attached itself to her lips as she took hold of the knife again and began to slowly wedge its blade out of the beast.

The small burst of emotion that she felt was accomplishment, slowly accompanied by acceptance.

To survive she’d have to kill, not to just protect herself but to eat. And though she hated seeing this dead creature she knew she could use it, all of it. And that she would do at least that if she could.

Because reminding herself that death was for survival was better than calling herself a killer, and she could accept that.

Taking the rat’s fur with both hands she struggled to lug the mass back into her hovel. Realizing quickly that it was unlikely to fit through the narrow hole, she stopped and stooped down.

Joy had never cut into an animal before. Had never sliced and chopped meat and bone before. Nausea gripped her again at the thought. She had to swallow several times this go around before the bubbles stopped climbing up her throat and lodging there.
She had to remember, to remind herself

Survival.

Turn. it. Off.

And she did, just a few moments like before, just a little bit to get through the hard parts, to start at the very least.

The knife in her grip jerked as she raised it a little and made the first cut into its side.

Survival.

Cutting deeper,

Survive.

Cut.

Survive.

Cut.

Survive.

With each slash of her knife into its flesh she reminded herself of the most important things.

Slash.

Survive for your sister.

Cut.

Survive for your mom and dad, who may be disappointed in you but still love you.

Slash.

Survive for Hannah.

Slash.

Survive, don't die here like a dog.

Cut.

Survive, don't give up on yourself.

Slash.

Tears leaked down her face as she continued refusing to wipe them away but continued to ask them to please stop. The tears obstructed her vision and made the job harder and slower. Made her wallow in this space for far too long. She just needed a little more, a few more minutes and she could feel. She would allow herself to feel after that.

But for now, her tears stopped, for now she would adapt and she would survive.

Hours passed and she skinned the animal with zero skill. Wasting more of the meat than she would like. But she trudged on until she was done with the task.

And having carved what little meat her shaky hands could from the thing and taking the bones. She moved the pelt over to the side of the entrance, and far enough away that she could not smell it and left it there. She lumbered back into her cave with her prizes, curled in on herself and cried.

She had promised just the night before that she could do it. That she could put herself back together again. And she had failed, just like with all her experiments over the years, she had failed.

And this time instead of disappointing her peers, or her parents, she disappointed herself. So she cried. She cried out of pity for herself, and she kept crying far longer than she should have. Before once again doing what she always did. Putting herself back together and trying again.

If there was one thing in the world that Joy had an abundance of, It was perseverance. And so she sat up, gathering some tree limbs from outside. And spent the next however long starting a fire and cooking the meat.

As she filled her stomach up with the cooked meat she went over what she had learned that day.

And She realized quickly; that more than anything she was going to survive. and that she’d have to do what she had always done.

What she was taught to do for all these years. She would have to watch, observe the world around her, like an experiment. Watch the outcomes, incorporate the knowledge, adapt and survive.

If she wanted to last more than a few days she’d have to do better. She couldn't think up solutions on the fly and hope for the best like she had done today. The outcomes of those interactions were too risky, too unsure.

To give herself the best chance at living she’d learn about the creatures here. Attack and eat the ones that she knew she could beat. Hide from the ones that she was no match for. And keep moving, if she stayed she’d get comfortable and never find out where she was or how to get out of this forest.

Her plans were simple.

She had enough rations to last her maybe a week if she really stretched it. She would stay there and watch out of the cave's tiny entrance. She would observe and experiment on any creature that passed by. And she would watch the sky for changes. Hopefully the rat's pelt would cover up her scent enough to not draw eyes to her hidey hole.

She'd see if there was a day and night cycle that was shrouded by the clouds or if perpetual night was in the future for her. And after those 7 days she would give herself no choice but to go out and scout around. Find a new place to stay in the area and hop from one camp to the next in hopes that she'd stumble across a town somewhere. So she hunkered down into her cave making sure to stay silent as she watched the forest around her.

Chapter Text

The week creeped by slowly and Joy discovered a lot of things about the forest around her as well as herself.

On the first day she had a lot of time to think and reflect, no wild life stepped foot into the clearing and so she sat and thought.

The first few things she'd dwelled on were finalizations of her long term plan. Looking down at the compass she eenie meenie minie modded which direction to start in.

In the end her finger landed on east. Laying her hand flat against the compass she came to realize something.

Her hands were quite a bit smaller than she remembered them being for a 25 year old. Looking farther down at her legs she noticed they were quite a bit shorter than she last remembered.

Quickly standing up she realized that her head didn't even scrape the top of the tiny cave she resided in. And staring at the entrance for a moment made her realize that she, as a 220 pound, 5’10, 25 year old woman, would not have been able to squeeze herself through that small opening.

Her breath came in a bit too sharp for her liking before she claimed ahold of herself again.

This wasn't a question she could answer right now, or in the immediate future. The only way to figure this out would be to see her reflection.

And being as the forest was so dark there would be little opportunity to find herself a mirror and inspect herself.

This was just another question for later.

Another matter to be dealt with when she didn't have to worry about surviving.

And so she resolved to figure this out later then buried it into the back of her head. like she had done everything else that did not pertain to her immediate survival.

But she found it hard to steer her mind in another direction when the source of her curiosity and anxiety sat stretched out in front of her. Mocking her restraint and distracting her from looking out into the grove of trees around herself.

She quickly placed her cover over her arms and legs. Wrapping herself tightly with the only warmth she could find. Directing her eyes and mind to different topics she made herself forget about her curious new status and focus on more dire things.

The next however many days passed much the same, in total silence, empty fields, trying not to think too hard on things she couldn't answer. And searching, hoping for anything or anyone. Only to find nothing and no one.

This cross road should have her frustrated. If nothing happened outside of her cave then her days spent here would mean nothing.

They would amount to wasted time.

But as she watched the lightning recede from the sky each day. Joy began to think that this island did not have day and night cycles in terms of the sun coming up and going down. But in terms of lightning and no lightning. At this point she had no reference of time due to the lack of sun. So she counted up how many times she had seen lightning since she had entered the cave. 3, 3 times she had seen it. Meaning that this would be her 4th day in the cave.

Joy figured some marker of time was better than none at all. Far better than guesstimating how many days your food storage would last and figuring that was how many days passed after eating it all.

Having some form of telling time relaxed her nerve's a bit. Having reference points made her feel more tangible and alive in this crazy forest. And allowed her some sort of comfort and reprieve. So even if her theory was wrong she chose to believe it for now because it allotted her some form of solace.

And so she counted as time passed.

She did not see an animal enter the clearing in front of the cave until day 5 hit. The frustration of learning little to nothing nawled on her nerves and without thinking. She picked up a small rock from inside the cave and chucked it out of the opening into the brush just past the tree line.

As the soft knocks of rock on wood met her ears. She placed her face into her knees and sighed. In moments though a slight rumble made her raise her head again. The last vestiges of lightning fluttered across the sky shortly ago. And if it started up again it would prove her theory wrong in only the short span of a day.

Though as she raised her head to peer at the sky outside of her sanctuary she did not see lightning. She saw several animals congregating around where she threw the rock too. Gasping softly made some of the creatures turn to her.
She could barely make out their faces as they started towards her cave much like the rat had done.

Taking stock of each creature was hard, and terrifying, but necessary as they came close enough for her to really see.

There was a lizard looking one, again with no eyes, but a large mouth with sharp teeth. Its scales were an electric blue and it walked on 2 legs. Its 2 large arms hanging low at its side but tense in a way that let Joy know she did not want to get near that thing.

Over to the side she saw a small bear-like creature. It’s fur was a dark red color, by design or from blood, Joy could not tell. Other than it being smaller than a regular bear and having red fur the only thing that was different was its milky white eyes.

The third animal was the most chilling. Joy could barely see the thing in the darkness. It was covered in black sleek skin. And walked on all fours. Its body was close to the ground and rather big compared to the other creatures. Though the most striking thing about it was its eyes. They lit up in the darkness, an eerie green glow of a color, This one, this one could most definitely see.

As the other two got closer and closer the last one hung back. It watched them and then turned its head to look at her and at the cave. Joy decided the best course of action was to slide farther back into her safe haven. But in doing so she made even more noise, cursing to herself she looked back up at her foes.

The murder bear was the first to react, galloping forward only to be tackled by the lazy gecko. Both tussled on the ground for a moment and made it hard for Joy to see what was going on. But as the fight came to an abrupt and quick end Joy could notice 2 things about the lizard creature.

It had used its rather large arms to wrap around the things body and constrict, much like a snake would do. And the second, the lizard used its large teeth to end the fight. Joy watched on as the Gecko wrapped its fangs around the other's throat and bit down.

The blood sprayed out just as angel eyes jumped into the fray and made quick work of the lizard.

Grabbing both beasts in the large gaping maw. It started at joy right in the eyes. It glanced at the cave entrance and back to Joy again for a moment as if to say you got lucky this time. Before dragging both beasts away and back into the forest.

Joy sat in silence as she heard the thing getting farther and farther out into the woods. Letting out a shuddering breath, Joy reflected. The first two animals were much like the rat she had seen, using another since other than their eyes to track.

Though both of them used sound to locate creatures instead of smell. The third one though, the third one could locate with sounds as well as site. She could see it measuring up her hiding spot, could see the intelligence behind its eyes as it let the other two attack each other first and joined in at the best moment for success.

This creature was far different than any of the others she had witnessed. Not confusing like the large snake, or dumb like the rat, or fast like the bear, or strong like the lizard.

It could track sound, make plans, and execute a kill in mere moments. It was large enough but not so imposing that you would see it coming. It's dark skins made it seamlessly blend in with its surroundings. Angel eyes, was smart, and it knew where she was.

Joy knew at that moment she was going to have to cut her stay in the cave short. Or risk that thing coming back and she didn't want to see what would happen if it came back.

Joy quickly and quietly packed all of her things and listened for a moment before placing one shaky foot out of the cave and then another. Raising the compass to her face, she looked for east, and immediately decided against her first judgement.

East was the direction Angel Eyes had taken and no way in hell was she chancing that. Immediately deciding on the opposite direction Joy quickly headed west, sticking closely to the trees and walking on her toes to reduce sound. One hand out holding the compass and the other gripping her knife tightly.

The trek through the woods was terrifying. If there was any noise Joy would have been jumping at every sound. But really she thought the complete silence was even more unsettling. So instead of listening she watched.

Her advantage in this place was her eyesight, even though it wasn't that great in the dark it was still an advantage. As long as she could stay quiet and vigilant then she would be able to see the creatures before they got too close.

She hoped that there weren't a lot of animals like Angel Eyes out in these woods. More animals like those would spell certain death for her in the long run.

The blind ones would be easier to trick and kill, but the ones that were just as sharp as their site, she held no advantage over.

She shivered as her mind wandered back to that thing. It struck more fear in her than even the snake had, and that snake was massive. At least with a snake that size she should be able to hear it coming at her, in theory anyway. But angel eyes was a whole nother villain, a completely different type of enemy that she had no strategy against.

And so she trudged on into the darkness and in between trees. Stopping every once in a while to hold her breath as animals walked by her.

As she went forward the forest swallowed her further and further. Down to the roots of her very being. She could feel it snake underneath her skin and grasp at her heart. The hand that was holding her compass pressed itself to her lips as she went, grasping on for dear life.

With every step Joy didn't grow more bold or self assured. She grew more restless, more scared and angry at herself. Angry that she wasn't able to pull it together. She had promised herself again and again that she would. And here she was holding a hand over her mouth as she walked on, to quiet her catching breath.

The other hand, still gripping her knife in a death grip.

She wasn't cut out for this, wasn't meant to live through it.

She had seen this forest, just a glimpse of its savagery and she was terrified.

Utterly and irrevocably fucking scared out of her mind. And holding the little bit of sanity she had left with shoe strings and hope.

Every movement sunk lead into her veins and weighed down her shoulders. And the silence, the silence was driving her crazy.

She shook a little as she moved until a light thunk was heard behind her.

Quickly turning on her heels she was sure that death was what would greet her. It made her both questionably relieved and momentarily petrified.

But instead of death she found nothing. Looking up and left and right, still nothing.

Taking a chance and glancing down she spotted what had made the noise. A small blue whale, a little key chain, one that she always had clipped to her backpacks pocket.

It was given to her when she was still small and fearless and rough around the edges. Back when she was still so alone that it hurt.

Back when she had to be told what was important.

Back when she had been so reckless and ready to fight, that she felt like a different person.

She could remember the day perfectly.

A summer long ago with bruised fists, teary eyes, and a proud smile.

Her proud smile.

The charm had been given to her as a thank you, and she had treasured it ever since.

It must have broken and landed on the ground. Looking at it, she could see how torn and dirty it was from the years she carried it with her, and remembered something important.

The words. That conversation.

"Kid you're too reckless"

"I'm just reckless enough"

"Huh, you'll calm down when you find yourself a whale."

A hand outstretched, a charm, a whale.

"My . . . Whale?"

"Yah, someone who is one of a kind, someone who would be sad if you left."

"I don't get it, why are they called whales?"

"Did you know that less than 1% of people see a whale in their lifetime? Whales are actually pretty rare, even rarer for people like us who are landlocked."

Grasping hands, clutching a charm.

"So when people like us find our whale, it's even rarer ok? So when we do, we have to hold on tight."

Clenched hands. Hospitals. Her Whale.

"I have a Whale."

"You do huh?"

"Yah, you."

A smile.

"Then you have to stay safe ok?"

"Isn't the point of having someone special to protect them? Not yourself?"

"Silly kid, Whales are big and strong, they don't need us to protect them."

"Then what do they need us for?"

"They need us to not feel so alone."

It's so clear in her head. That stupid conversation she had so long ago about rare whales.

She stooped down and grabbed at the thing, inspecting it in her grip before shoving it into a pocket of her bag.

She had a whale. And if she left, her whale would be sad. So the only thing to do was to find her whale again, even if it was hard and scary.

And so she trudged on.

Not knowing how long she had been walking for but glancing at the sky every so often to see if the lightning was present. But with every glance all she could see above herself was darkness.

Finally as her feet began to truly hurt from stumbling over roots and rocks in the dark she heard something magnificent. The tinkling of water. Reminding herself to walk slowly and quietly in her excitement. She came up to a small creek. Its water was clear and trickled down over old roots and rocky terrain.

Her eyes watched the flow of water as it weaved its way around some of the trees close to her. She followed its path until her eyes could no longer make out the slightly shimmering surface and it faded into the darkness of the woods around her.

Kneeling down she brought her face close to the water and sure enough she could see some fish swimming about in the depths.

She spotted what was most definitely a trout and smiled in relief.

Squinting at the surface she tried to make out her facial features. But with it being so dark her reflection in the stream did not give all that much away about her looks. For now she would be a mystery to all, even herself. And before her mind could catalogue this as another anxiety inducing event she pushed the thoughts to the very back of her head.

Tentatively reaching her hands down she cupped some of the water in her hand and took a tentative sip.

It was surprisingly fresh water.

She took out her almost empty water bottle and pressed it into the liquid. She searched through her bag and came out with an empty Tupperware container. Which she quickly used to scoop up more water.

You could never have too much fresh water in a place like this.

Haling her things back together with a new determination in her eyes. Joy took out her compass again and pointed in the direction that the river flowed in, North.

So she headed north.

As she walked, her feet veered a little away from the edge of the water and into the surrounding trees. Never allowing the water to leave her site, but making sure that any predators, like Angel Eyes, that neared would have a hard time noticing her at first.

She walked for quite a bit longer, toes surely bleeding from all the stumbling. And mind frayed from being on constant high alert.

And just as the familiar electric tinge in the air filled her being, she found a place she could hold up for the time being.

Looking down she spotted a small cave a little ways away from the creek she had been following. The entrance was
claustrophobia-inducingly small. Sixing herself and the opening up she knew she’d make it but just barely by the skin of her teeth.

Grabbing her lighter out of her bag she stuck her hand down into the hole. Peering into it showed stone about 3 feet down, a bit jagged but blunt enough that she would be able to maneuver herself into an adequate position to sleep in for now.

Joy took a deep breath in and shimmied herself down into the hole. Hoping beyond hope that A) she would fit and B) she would be able to get back out again.

The narrowed, blunt rocks poked and prodded at her as she got further and further down into the pit. The small shaft took her a surprising amount of time to shimmy into as the thunder knocked above.

When she was finally able to set her butt onto a rock and corkscrew her legs into a comfortable position; she realized just how tired the day had made her and quickly fell asleep without even eating.

She woke up the next day before the electric storm finished. And so took her time to gain her bearings and grab something to eat before shimmying her way out of her hiding spot.

Her first course of action was to make her way back to the stream. She had thought about moving on and finding another place to sleep but with only one more day's worth of food left on her she thought twice about it.

She fished for most of her day. At first having trouble spearing the fish with her tiny knife. But after some thought, she used her shoe laces to tie the blade to a stick. This made her reaction time far better.

By the time she was too tired to continue she had been able to catch 4 medium size fish and a smaller one. Far less than what she had wanted to catch but good enough for now.

Sitting down on a rock by the creek Joy thought about making a fire. The pros would be a warm meal for once, and some much needed warmth in her limbs. The down side would be making herself easier to find for predators that could see, predators like Angel Eyes.

At first she thought about trying to eat the fish raw. But in the end figured it would be ok to make a fire, most of the creatures she had seen in this forest looked to be blind or didn't have eyes at all. The only ones that looked like they could see were the serpent and angel eyes. And she hadn’t seen them anywhere in the area, so she took her chances.

Lighting a fire she cooked her fish quickly and enjoyed her meal as she gathered up as much warmth as she could from the flames licking at her fingertips.

After eating her fill and allowing her arms and legs to bathe in the heat of the flames. She moved away from the fire and warmth and over to her bag. Rummaging around inside of it once more taking stock of what was there. Doing so seemed to keep her calm. Maybe it was the repetition of it, it kept her hands busy and allowed her mind to not wonder that far while trying to stay alert.

She found herself checking and rechecking her supplies over and over again throughout the day. Almost like an unconscious tick to stressful situations.

Back home when she was stressed Joy would unwind with the help of music, she liked to sing as she did chores around the house and cook. When she thought about it, both acts were quite similar when it came to her needs to destress.

Singing was also something she could do while paying attention to other things that didn't allow her mind to wander too much.

Though they were both very different in a way that was slowly driving Joy a little stir crazy.

Singing allowed her an emotional reprieve, she could shout the words into the air if she was sad or angry. And afterwards she would find herself a little bit more at easy with her emotions.

While on the other hand organizing her bag again and again provided her with no emotional relief. It only gave her mind a simple distraction for a bit so she could hide from the woods around her for a moment.

She had been falling into a lot of luck lately, stumbling across a freshwater creek, being able to locate fish that she knew were ok for consumption. Finding a hole that was unlived in and close by.

And as she gazed down at the tiny Whale charm at the bottom of her bag she couldn't help but think that all luck ran out eventually.

It all seemed too lucky, so convenient. Why hasn't she spotted any animals around the creek in the past day? It was a source of water in the middle of this dark forest.

She had been staying hyper alert since finding the damn thing, and nothing. She heard not a sound from the forest and saw neither hide nor hair of any creature. No tracks or hair or trampled bushes anywhere.
It all seemed. . . well . . . suspicious.

Joy was startlingly knocked out of her thoughts as a low wet sound met her ears.
It sounded like a soaked towel whipping against the side of a bathtub. The sound made uneasy settle under her skin. She didn't want to turn around, didn't want to see what kind of monster waited for her there, but she had too.

So she did.

Turning quickly towards the sound she saw midsize web like tentacles reaching out of the water. Stretching out like vines, staring off big and becoming smaller near the tips as they stretched farther and farther out. They fanned out across the sky and slammed against the rocks of the shore. That had been what made the wet noise.

As they reached the ground the spindly limbs retracted into themselves and then lurch forward to crawl their way across the dirt and gravel of the forest floor.

Joy heard the sound of rolling thunder.

The slimy things were green and once they got closer Joy could see they were more slug-like in nature than actual tentacles. They moved surprisingly fast for having such a gloopy wet consistency. Racing towards her and past the flames, reaching out to grab her before she had much time to think at all.

Fear captured her tightly in its hold as she watched these things get closer and closer. And she started stuck to the ground in her fright.

Turn it off; whispered in her head like a prayer falling on deaf ears and silent lips.

Stay in the moment.

Think fast.

Survive.

Survive

Survive.

Thoughts coming in like breaths and exiting down into her stomach, giving her strength to pay attention.

Watch.

Find a weakness.

There.

Her eyes supplied her with the information she needed as the lightning flashed and provided her with a wider birth of viewable area.

As the things slithered towards her, they stayed as far away as possible from the flames of her fire. Were they afraid of the flames? If they weren't then Joy was surely a goner. They moved too fast and were too close now for Joy to make a run for it blindly into the dark.

She wouldn't want to hide in her hole, it was a hole after all. One way in and one way out. If they caught her there then she was also done for.

She could not hide, and she could not run for it. So the only option was to get to the fire and hope for the best.

As soon as her body caught up with her mind she was moving. Running towards the awful creatures instead of away, more likely than not looking insane in her strides forward.

The tentacles coiled and snapped at her heels as she passed through the thick of them. Seeming to catch them off guard as she rushed them. Joy could see from her periphery that they had trouble turning.

Good, even a few seconds of time could save her.

Joy dodged a few that tried to snap at her feet as she got closer and closer to the burning pile.

She was only able to make it about 2/3rds of the way to the fire before the things were on her. Crawling over her and leaving a trail of slime in their weak as they went. She could not dodge all of them as they converged on her all at once. Like a hive mind each striking at her not to kill but to paralyze. They wanted to take her down before anything else.

A Few wrapped around her right leg grasping firmly and ripping it out from underneath her; taking away her balance and forcing her to stumble and then fall to the ground. As soon as her knees hit the forest floor; more water slugs wrapped around her left leg and pinned both of them together. Their hold on her was sharp and biting, becoming stronger and stronger with every move she made. Leaning down she tried to rip them off in a hurry. Digging her nails into the squirming, gloopy flesh of the things, but they wouldn't budge.

Giving up on her efforts to remove them, and allowing adrenalin to wash over her. Allowing it to course through her being and give her a little bit of a push.

Joy started to crawl her way to the fire. She felt more than saw this time as more of them curled their way up her thighs and torso.
Constricting her lungs painfully, she continued to shuffle on her elbows, now only about a foot away from the flames.

She felt as they reached her left arm and forced it down, pinning it to her side. But she ignored the futility she should be feeling and continued to crawl along the forest ground. Face slumping into the dirt, dragging over gravel and grain and she refused to give up. One arm out infront of her dragged her ever closer to the flames.

Fingers digging painfully into the dirt, she could feel the dust collecting under her nails and small cuts starting to line her finger tips.

So close.

She was so close.

The fire shone in her eyes, as the water slugs finally got ahold of her right arm. Jerking it to a stop and fighting against her adrenalin ridden being to clamp it down to her body.

She could feel as they all writhed over her as one. Could feel them dig and cut into her flesh as she wiggled back and forth, struggling for control of her last limb.

Until her body gave out.

Until the adrenaline no longer mattered,

Until her eyes leaked without her consent and made her unable to see.

Until the thunder went quiet, and the world fell silent around her as her breaths gasped and choked on coughs and spit.

The only thing left was her, the slugs, and the fire.

She struggled but wavered even in her maddened state. She knew that in the battle of wills, of deduction, she was second to none.

Quick to learn and adapt, she had learned that about herself within the first few days she spent here.

In these woods her best chance of staying alive was to rely on her mind.

Joy also knew with certainty that in a test of strength or speed she could out class none of the creatures she had come across. That to stay alive her best bet was being quiet and hidden. So it would come as no surprise that she was living on borrowed time, that it

was only a matter of time, not strength, that would lead her to her end.

That she would not be able to beat predators at their own game. That sooner or later her wavering arm would snap to her side and

she would be absolutely covered and eaten or whatever else they wanted to do with her.

Her inner clock was ticking down. Quickly jumping from a cool 50 or 60 more years to a measly 1 to 2 more minutes if she kept this up.

Think.

Think fast.

That's what she's good for.

Lifting her head from the ground she could now see that the fire was only a step away, somehow unbelievably close, she could almost taste it in her lungs.

She looked down at the things around her body, They almost covered her completely. Leaving nothing untouched except her feet at this point.

Her feet.

A plan worked itself into her brain very quickly and she acted immediately as the thoughts came. Giving nothing to anxiety or doubt. Giving all of it to execution and survival.

Survive.

She forced her toes to dig into the dirt and push her body sideways, Further away from the flames. Now instead of facing them head on they were to the side of her.

Her right arm snapped to her side.

She only had so much longer.

Taking a shallow breath in due to the slugs constricting her airways. She started to rock back and forth, building up momentum and launching her entire body into the flames.

She could feel it as she came in contact with the heat. Felt it singe her clothes and scorch down the side of her face.

She could hear the things screech as they started to burn and let go of her little by little. Could feel as she was able to breathe again, only to gasp on smoke and ashe.

She paid as little mind as possible to the fact that she was burning as well.

She watched as the ones that didn't burn slowly let her go and tried to race towards the water. But Joy did not move away from the flames until every last one of those slugs had either perished or let her go.

She rolled back out of the fire and put herself out by continuing to roll around in the dirt. Not the most sanitary of options with quite a few burns marring her body but she’d rather be dirty then face those things again in their own element.

After making sure all the flames on her body were put out she took stock of herself by feeling about her body. Still running on too much adrenaline to really feel the pain of it all.

She felt across her arms and legs and found that she had quite a few small scrapes and cuts but nothing to major. Looking closely she also noticed that the burns were not too bad, what with the slugs taking most of it.

Feeling up her chest and neck to her hair. She breathed out a sigh of relief. Her short hair had not been burned off. She knew that worrying about her hair in this situation was dumb but she just couldn't help it.

All in all the worst of her injuries were treatable in the fact that she didn't really have to do anything other than keep them clean, or well, as clean as possible.

Joy figured that this was the reason that she hadn't seen any animals around this particular place.

She wondered if every source of water in this forest had those things around them or if it was just this creek that she stumbled upon. And why didn't they attack her until now?

She thinks for a moment and realizes that they came out when the lightning began, perhaps they were just nocturnal? But her splashing about in the water all day would still have woken them up and caused them to attack her much earlier.

She had also been staying in a hole in the ground last night and had walked by this creek while it thundered above and was not attacked.

The only difference between then and now was the fact she had a fire lit.

Rummaging around in her brain she came to a quick and possibly wrong conclusion. That the water slugs used temperature to track their prey.

The fire was a large source of heat they could be drawn to once they had woken up. And the other animals stayed away for the same reason. They were large sources of heat. Every animal that Joy had met up to this point had been larger than her and more likely than not produced more heat than she did.

Living in the dark damp cold for so long could have naturally made those animals all a bit warmer on average than she was.

Meaning that she could stay around the river during the day time or at night if she didn't light a fire. Though the idea of that did not sit well with her at all.

Just the thought of having to stay near those things sent shivers racing up and down her spine.

Because if she was wrong, and they cornered her again she had no doubt in her mind that she would be a goner.

The thought of having to go back to her dark damp hole right next to the creek tonight truly frightened her.

But as lightning struck overhead she didn't want to take the chance of being hit. Even if a very small part of herself, a tiny voice in the back of her head told her too chance it. Even if it whispered cruelly all the things that could happen to her if she stayed and to get as far away from this nightmare of a creek as she could.

Even if it gripped her heart painfully tight with fear and shouted, to grab her things and run.

She knew she couldn't. That if she panicked and made noise, several animals would be on her in a second and she wouldn't have a chance.

Another part of her suggested that she walk, using the disorienting lightning above to scout the area around her as she did so.

But she was halted with the thought of seeing something even more truly horrifying out there. If these monsters hid in the streams and more monsters pranced around during the lightless hours, what kind of demons played during the lightning storm?

She had been meandering her way through a forest of nightmares for the past week. And it was already terrifying with the things she could see. She didn't even want to try and think of the things she couldn't. She was scared that seeing something that was supposed to be hidden in this darkness would break her completely. And she had already promised herself that she would survive.

So taking a large gulp of air and stealing her nerves. She quickly decided to grab some more water in the morning before traveling west for quite some ways before going north again. Staying far away from the creek but still following the water source to wherever it may lead.

Joy made her way back to her hole and shimmied herself inside. Knowing that she wouldn't be able to sleep that night, but also knowing that it was better than staying out there or moving on.

She stayed uncomfortable, crouched there, knife in hand, and waited for the lightning to stop.

The creaking of wood underneath his sandals was covered up almost completely by the sounds of heavy partying and drinking as he moved across the deck.

Watching all of his brothers drinking themselves to an early grave was just another day in the life of being a pirate.

Some of the crewmates cheered as he meandered his way around them, taking stock of who was where and making sure that the devil fruit users were not too close to the railing of the ship. He didn't need someone to go over the side during the night, especially one that couldn't swim, that would be almost certain death in these waters.
It had been weird when the ship had sailed right into an electric storm some days ago and they had yet to see the sun again.

Though he had seen weirder things in all of his years sailing the grand line. So chalking it up to the strange and unpredictable nature of these seas he thought nothing of it as lightning struck above their heads.

He watched as one some of the lightning struck at the water a few miles off of the ship. He’d have to keep an eye on that or suffer

The Moby being hit during the night.

Sighing to himself as his feet danced around even more of his drunk brothers he heard.

“HEY MARCO!”

And gave a lazy nod in their direction.

“Come drink with us buddy.”

One of the newer recruits of division 1 said as he slouched his drink about and leaned forward into a slouch.

“No can do- yoi, someone's got to make sure no ones doing anything stupid,” He smirked as his division pouted at him and called him a mother hen.

He could hear pops snicker at the nickname as he frowned at his drunken division mates.

“MAN OVERBOARD!” Was heard and Marco quickly turned, changing his arms into wings and flying over the railing.

Chapter Text

The days mushed and muddled together. Joy did her best to keep track of them in her head. Scratching the numbers into the rocks of whatever shelter she stayed in each night.

Hopping from one alcove to the next she approximated that she had spent about 3 and a half months on the island.

And a lot of things had changed for her in those 3 and half months. She followed the creek to what she thought was its conclusion but found that it split off in several directions. She made it her mission after that to first backtrack up the creek and follow it in the other direction before going back to follow each individual path.

As She followed the creek back she learned that the water slugs stayed away from certain parts of the channel because it was too shallow for them. She also learned that they only came out during electrical storms and found she was right about the large heat signature thing.

One day after becoming tired of her own curiosity. She positioned herself to watch as an electrical storm shot across the sky. She had spotted an unusual rat making its way closer to the creek and hid to watch as it accidentally meandered it's way closer to the water. As Soon as the thing got close enough the water slugs swarmed it and dragged it into the water before eating it.

On another occasion she happened to spy a small bird that also got too close during an electrical storm and found that nothing happened to it as it sipped from the creek before flying off again.
This knowledge allotted her a time where she could safely get drinking water and fish in the lake without fear of drawing the water slugs ire.

She encountered a large assortment of creatures as she back tracked up the creek and came in contact with a few old ones as well.

She saw her first birds in this forest as she got farther south. The majority of them were a lot smaller, faster and nicer than the other things in the forest. She knew that if she saw a bird then they would leave her be, preferring to catch either smaller birds or fish.

To her great surprise she also found that there were large turtles about the size of a one story house that didn't bother her either.

They were herbivores and only ate leaves from the tops of trees. They were great for climbing and hiding behind or on top of. And so she became rather fond of them.

She found some mid-sized raccoon creatures that were amazing at hearing from far away. They became a slight problem before

Joy learned to walk with complete silence. And after that she never really had too much trouble with them again, even if she was forced to hide, shaking as they passed her by.

Then she found that there was a group of sloths that were good at hiding in the trees and attacking nearly out of nowhere. But they became easy to deal with when Joy realized that they only stuck to one part of the forest for their hunting grounds. And so just stayed clear of it.

The scariest creatures she encountered, on the south side of the island, were definitely the small skeleton horses. She didn't know much about them or how they operated. Because she didn't find out about their existence until her 3rd month. And by then she was rather good at making herself scarce. So she did not have to be in contact with those things yet.

Out of the creatures that she had come into contact with before some were more annoying than others.

She found that the unusual rats were easy to kill and even easier to track and sense. What made them so annoying was their amazing sense of smell. They found her at almost every turn no matter how well she hid herself. Though it became less of a problem when she found out that the strong smelling flowers around the area covered her scent quite well.

Though they did allow her to lose her fear of killing animals and eventually after being attacked so much she began to sense them out in the woods. And not just those creatures either. She found that after her first 2 and half months there, she could sense most animals around her with ease and could tell if they were moving towards her or away.

The best thing about it was that it would warn her even in sleep. Though it was also a bad thing. She learned quickly to tamper her senses at night to only sense things if that were within a few feet of herself. She had woken herself up one too many times with creatures that were too far away to even see where she was staying.

She could even use it while fighting creatures that tried to sneak up on her. Able to make quick decisions even in the most low visible areas.

Though that was something else that she had to become used to. At first she didn't trust that she could sense their moves at all.

She began to trust herself more after not listening to those instincts and getting herself pretty badly hurt.

During her healing process there was a time where she felt like she was the same girl who had just woken up in those woods.

Scared and alone and helpless. After hiding in the deepest hole she could find for 1 week she vowed that she'd listened to her instincts more often and she hadn't been that badly hurt since.

In the long haul she found it to be an invaluable skill.

She found that she creeped, hid, or ran from things more often than fighting. And she had gotten rather good at those 3 things.

Being able to hide her presence from even the large serpent she had met on day 1.

Though her closest calls, and scariest situations were a tie between running into Angel Eyes again. Or meeting up with the large serpent, even though both experiences were vastly different from each other.

Her encounter with Angel Eyes was really a thing of nightmares. It was just after experiencing her first rainfall in the forest. Just about 2 months after she had first been left in those woods.

She was soaked through and cold, she had laid her clothes out to dry and snuggled up under her blanket in another small cave she had found.

The entrance wasn't tiny but wasn't all that large either. Any of the bigger animals in the forest would have a hard time fitting themselves inside and an even harder time finding her, covered and cuddled up a little ways in.

At this time she had not yet learned to sense creatures around her. Her only defense was light sleeping and quick reflexes. And she wasn't that good at the latter one yet, though the first was easy enough to handle.

So as she laid there covered up against the floor of the cave her eyes began to droop and she did not fight it.

In moments sleep had taken her as she shivered from the cold of the forest. She did not dream, she slept too softly and too close to wakefulness to dream anymore.

Instead the only thing behind her eyelids was darkness, tense muscles, and perked ears. A precaution that she had learned very early on was mandatory for her to take.

But even this did not clue her into the guest that waited just outside the cave, hidden under brush and behind trees. Its eyes, flat and fixated on the cave.

As the small but lethal body of the creature moved slowly toward her hiding spot it did not utter a single noise.

Legs nimble and quick over brush and under branch in the stark dark of the forest around it.

Its breath was shallow and determined as it lightly stepped over leaves and logs.

As it got closer to her tiny den it began to only move when the thunder overhead crashed, muffling out even the smallest of rustles as it moved about, weaving in the grass.

It took the thing much longer moving this way. Playing an awkward game of red light green light as it hunted down the strange new creature it had found.

And truly to this thing, it was a game. A game of intelligence and curiosity for it. And a game of luck and chance for the other.

If Angel Eyes could move quietly enough, if it could get to the cave and find her before she opened her eyes. Then it won, a feast, a prize, an accomplishment.

At this point even Angel Eyes didn't know why it wanted the little thing so bad. Last time it saw her, she held no challenge, and was swamped in fear and anxiety.

Though interestingly enough, it saw something in her that it had not seen in any other creature that it had taken down in the forest.

Angel Eyes saw the same level of intelligence seeping past its eyes. Maybe even more intelligence than it had.

Something easy and forgettable, something not worth his time with its lack of meat. But still for some unknown reason Angel Eyes could tell, that to catch the small thing would be wonderful and fulfilling and fun.

It only had to question now if it would be over quickly or if she’d wake and it would take a bit longer.

There was no doubt in its head that it could kill the thing. Which should have ruined all of the fun. But the thought didn't, instead on a primal level it was exciting to find a creature that's eyes shined with just as much intelligence as its own; only to snuff out the sparkle in its gaze.

It knew that it could beat the thing in a physical fight, but could it beat this girl in an intellectual one.

Well it would find out.

After a great deal of time Angel Eyes had finally made its way to the entrance of the cave. Mere feet away from its prey. With its sharp eyes, it caught the movement of a shivering mass, mostly hidden behind a stalagmite.

And with its salivating chops, and retracting claws. It became more excited than it had in a long time.

Though in that excitement it moved those last few feet quickly, but without waiting for a clap of thunder to sound off around itself.

A soft rustle woke Joy up from her light sleep and made her immediately alert. Her eyes snapped open and she looked toward the front of the cave.

Spotting Angel Eyes lunging at her, she quickly scrambled backwards leaving her blanket behind in the chaos.

She shivered in fear, and due to the cold as it landed in a mass where she once lay. Her cover fluttered above its body as it collided with the ground.

Standing in only her underwear, she was more disadvantaged than ever before. Not a single buffer stood between herself and Angel Eyes.

She had to think fast and move faster or else she would be dead in a matter of moments.

Angel Eyes may be smaller than most of the other things she had encountered in these woods. But it was no less lethal, in fact it was more so, and its claws just as sharp.

So in the split second that it used to regain itself from its landing and full turn itself towards her, joy moved.

Snatching the cover that was still fluttering down she quickly wrapped the thing around the beast's form.

It may have been smart but it had never encountered a blanket before. And she doubted it had ever even seen a human before. So she figured it had never been trapped in a net before either.

Twisting the blanket around its legs she let go, turned, dipped down for her backpack and moved farther into the cave. Because that was her only option, Angel Eyes was still blocking the entrance, and there was not enough room to squeeze past it.

If joy would have watched she would have noticed that as she turned around to run. Angel Eyes tried to lunge for her again only to become more trapped in the blanket. The thick fabrics wrapped around its legs tighter as it tripped and its head slammed into the ground.

The thing became not only excited but full on enraged in those moments.

Its growl echoed off the walls and it struggled against the contraption as Joy moved farther and farther into the cave.

Hoping that there was an exit farther down the line and not a dead end. She did not bother to move silently anymore, there was no need to and so her feet thundered against the floor of the cave and her breath came out harsh with fear as she ran.

Not daring to look back, only forward. In her haste she almost tripped over her own feet a few times but managed to stop herself from falling to the floor.

And like every other time she was in a life or death situation, she began to become overwhelmed with herself. Her mind slowly started to fog over, she was used to this feeling by now.

It felt almost like second nature as it creeped up on her.

Stop.

But she did what she did every other time. Far easier than she'd ever like to admit.

She turned it off.

Her mind went blank, her feet became steady and she began to calm as her movements became more precise and her eyes paid more attention to the rocks and walls around herself.

Survive.

The word etched in the depths of her mind, a mantra now in her world of no emotion.

Survive.

Her mind screamed, moving her faster.

Survive.

Her mind whispered almost sounding like a plea as her lungs burned and eyes sharped. Bouncing off the walls of the cave, looking.

When a loud howling noise ricocheted off the walls around her she knew that Angel Eyes was free, and she picked up the pace even more.

She could hear its claws scrape against the stones as it chased her, gaining on her. She knew it was only a matter of time until it caught up.

The only hope she had was to find the end of this cave. She just had to hope that at the end of this cave was an exit or else she was screwed.

As Joy turned a corner she walked directly into a dead end.

Her eyes got bigger as her steps faltered and she stopped. Stumbling a little forward, all of her walls came down as her knees gave out and she crawled.

Reaching the wall her hand pressed against it in the darkness. Tears dripped from her eyes and a sob broke past her lips.

A desperate and pitiful sound that coiled in the back of her throat and lunged out of her mouth, pushed free by her lungs.

Her hands gripped at the wall scraping at the stone and dirt with her fingernails. The sounds of the beast getting ever closer.

Too close to turn back and find another exit.

Unable to hide from it in the darkness.

No place to go.

To escape . . .

Her hands found a small divot, it stretched down the rocks surface. Reaching her hand inside she was able to move it back and back some more.

There was room.

Carefully squeezing her body against the narrow opening.

First her arm, then one shoulder, head, leg, other leg.

The darkness that was slowly creeping in on her vision in her panic started to reseed.

She had a chance.

To live.

To survive.

A growl was heard, this time far closer than it was before. Turning her head to squint and stare off out of the hole she connected with dots that shined in the darkness.

Angel Eyes had found her, and with one arm still outside of her hiding spot she had to move. Now.

Turning her arm right to left inching it inside she watched as Angel Eyes squatted down.

A shoulder.

Heard its claw dig into the ground finding purchase.

Bicep.

Heard its legs leave the ground as it pushed itself towards her.

Tricep.

Saw it as it approached her mid air teeth sharp and opened to snap around her hand and drag her out.

Fingers slipping inside, Angel Eyes a mere moment too late as its teeth barely grazed the tops of her finger tips.

A delighted intake of breath took Joy as she held her arm to her body. But it was far too early for that.

She watched as Angel Eyes passed back and forth in front of her hiding spot, its eyes never leaving her own. It stopped, layed down, and started with a smug look, a determined and self satisfied one.

And with that look Joy knew exactly what it was thinking. She was trapped, sunk so snuggly into the whole that she could not even move her arms far enough away to grab her back pack and eat food.

Angel Eyes knew this, and now Joy did as well. It was only a matter of time. She could either starve in her little hole or she could come out and try to win a fight that they both knew she would lose.

So Joy did what she did best, she hunkered down, controlled her breathing, and turned it off.

But in the time that lapsed. A time that felt like eternity, no solution came to her. She had three choices in front of her and she despised all options with all of her being. But knew that she’d have to make a choice soon. Or she’d become so weak from starvation that the choice would be made for her.

And in all her thoughts, Joy knew which way she’d prefer to go. She had made her choice, and in the grand scheme of things she was coming to terms with that choice.

Gearing herself up to go through with it, because after she moved out of this hole, she had limited time and she couldn't waste it.

She was so focused inward that she didn't even notice the soft sound of slithering entering her ears. But Angel Eyes did.

As Joy Steadied her breathing. Angel Eyes turned its head away from its prey and towards the entrance to their battle field. Seeing exactly what was outside it turned its head back, figuring the thing wouldn’t even notice they were there.

But in the split second that Angel Eyes had diverted its eyes away, Joy made her move. Slipping out of the hole was far easier than it had been slipping inside of it. The sweat of her body working as a lubricant to squeeze out.

And as soon as she was out she screamed, voice raising in a battle cry. She watched as Angel Eyes, eyes widened as she raised her knife over her head and went to plunge it into her own body. Not giving it the chance to toy with her any longer.

Now allowing it to bask in her death by doing it, itself. And not letting it laugh at her as she starved to death in front of it.

It growled in frustration, realizing too late what its prey was up to. And it was too far away to strike her down first.
In those few impatient moments as she became ready to greet death, she spoke for the first time in months, aloud. Hoping that the wind may carry her message.

"I'm sorry Hannah that I'm leaving you all alone, please forgive me."

Lucky or unlucky for them as the blade rushed to meet Joy’s flesh a loud bumping noise and a sound like a rushing river stopped her mid swing.

As the body of a large serpent stuck its head into the tunnel that they resided in.

Both Joy and Angel Eyes no longer stared at each other but at the snake's yellow eyes. Joy's breath hitched when she made eye contact. She had seen those eyes before, on her first night there.

Their eyes stayed connected for only a moment before the snake trailed its orbs over to meet Angel Eyes. The two’s stare off were much longer than theirs was. Neither moved for the longest time before Angel Eyes lunged forward. Only to promptly be slammed into a wall.

Joy watched its body slump down and saw that it did not get back up. Now it was only Joy and the large snake that she had seen all those months ago.

Sliding slightly to the left, the snake watched her. And she didn't know whether or not she was in more trouble or less.

Though the fact remained that Angel Eyes tried to kill her and the only thing this snake had done was stare at her.

So with tentative steps, Joy walked forward as the beast just stared back. She walked until she could reach out her hand and touch the mighty creature. And still it did nothing more than watch her.

Again their eyes met, before the snake's head descended.

Joy's eyes went wide in fear as it slowly lowered itself. No doubt thinking it was going to swallow her whole.

But as her back became ramrod straight in attention of her fate. Only one thought struck her at that moment. Much like it had with

Angel Eyes. Should she try to fight off this beast? end it before it could end her?

But she knew that that wasn't an option; she was far too close to the creature now and at this point, her life was in its hands.

If her hand even twitched the thing would be upon her first.

So, without having the time to gear herself up like she had before. She turned it off again and accepted her fate right there. No take backs, she’d regret giving up, She’d regret not surviving like she had promised herself. She’d regret a lot of things if she could, or had the time to think about it.

But she didn't.

She turned it off, and that was it.

The snake's head came mere inches away from her face, staring her directly in the eyes. Neither flinched or moved.

Then pain raced across Joy's forehead with a sharp jolt. And her hand reflexivly reached up. Tenderly she placed a finger on her forehead and felt a slit there. A cut?

But her ability to think only lasted for a moment before pain threatened to break her skull. She was taken down to her knees as she grasped at her head.

And for a moment Joy thought she heard something breaking through her empty thoughts.

Almost speaking, a whisper maybe? Barely being able to make out the words, before it was gone in a moment, the pain with it.

“Be brave, reach out, and survive,”

And in Joys Addled brain, with thoughts slowly coming back to her in a fog, she listened and reacted to the demand.

She straightened her shoulders.

Be brave.

Her arm extended towards the beast in front of her as neither blink or wavered.

Reach out.

Her hand touched the snake's nose as she pet it and the snake let her. Shifting its head slightly lower to allow her more access and space to reach.

Survive.

And she laughed, loud and open for the first time in months. It startled her slightly, not having expected it. The noise sounded beautiful after months of silence and forest noises. And it felt even better.

At the sound the snake tilted its head in confusion but did nothing, allowing the little girl to do as she pleased.

From there the snake who Joy dubbed Curie showed her the way out. Well more so gave her a ride out of the cave system and stayed with her through the night.

When Joy woke up Curie was gone and she was alone not far from where the cave was. Carefully circling back around to grab her clothes, she reached up and gingerly touched her forehead again. She could still feel the wound there and so quickly wrapped it before making her way to another hiding spot.

Not long after, she developed that weird sensing ability. She noticed Curie following her sometimes, or watching her from afar doing mundane tasks like cooking food or fishing, or meandering her way through the forest. She didn't really mind the snake, it for sure kept Angel Eyes away.

Other than the creatures Joy also stumbled upon something truly strange as she was following the creek south. Out of nowhere she ran into a wall.

Her nose running smack dab into an invisible force field. And instead of sticking around to investigate it, It just became another mystery for latter . . . or for never.

Because upon touching the force with her hand she smoothly turned around and went back the way she came.

Mystery invisible walls spelt trouble and she didn't have any time for trouble right now. She would only come back this way if there was no other option. Until then she could go back once more and follow the multiple paths that the creek took.

And so she did, she followed each path that branched off from the creek. Running either into dead ends or until the creek dwindled out into nothing in the middle of the forest.

And each time she'd follow it all the way back to her start and choose another one.

Again and again and again, until she was on the last one, She was currently following the last offset through the forest. The months had steeled her and now she walked without fear or anxiety. Only purpose, her senses on high alert, following each creature that came into and went out of the 15 feet radius she had allotted herself.

Before her she saw as the trees parted and as she went through them she spotted something she had never seen before.

The creek led off a cliff, and down into the ocean. Or well Joy figured it was an ocean, she could not see another land mass in any direction that she looked out in.

But something she did notice was that to her left, the cliff descended into a beach. And with a smile Joy changed her direction and walked down to the sand, taking off her shoes and scrunching her toes in the grit.

She relished in the feeling while she could. Joy knew she couldn't stay on the beach for long. It was too open of an area. Nowhere to hide or lay low, any creature who found her out here could pick her off easy enough.

So with a heavy heart she turned to disappear back into the forest. Her new plan of action was to follow the beach from the safety of the forest, maybe she’d find a town that way, port cities were always a good bet if you were close to the ocean.

But before she could fully disappear into the forest she heard a groan from behind her. Steeling herself, she hoped it was an unusual rat and not something like Angel Eyes, who she hadn't seen since back at that cave.

She grabbed her knife from her waist and flung herself around. Ready to attack or distract and then make a run for the forest.

But what she found was not another creature from the forest but the body of a man, having just washed up onto the shore of the beach.

Her eyes went wide. And for the first time in months Joy moved with no plan or thought. She moved out of helplessness, happiness, disbelief, and excitement.

It could be a trick, or she could be seeing things. She could be moving toward certain danger or death. But none of that mattered to her. Because another person, another human being was there, right in front of her.

And so she moved.

One foot after another, at first slow and then fast. Dashing at the water, kicking up sand and waves. Splashing through the shallow depths, forgetting to stay quiet but not caring what so ever.

As she came upon the body she noticed that it was very still. And for a moment as she watched this stranger’s face, complete sadness, and unbearable loneliness seeped down to her bones.

How cruel to get her hopes up to only dash them again. Unknowingly tears started to leak from her eyes, streaking down her face as she fell down to her knees and the water drenched her pants and swished past her hands.

And all she wanted to do was open her mouth and scream. Stopping herself when she remembered where she was. The only things that would hear her in this forest would be beasts ready to kill.

So she swallowed her screams.

She clenched her hands until they turned blue.

She bit her lip so hard that blood dripped from her mouth.

And she continued to cry freely. Silently letting all of the pent up emotions out for a moment. Because she knew that's all she had.

Just like all those months ago when she first got there.

She could only afford to allow it for a moment. Just a moment and then she would have to suck it up again and move on.

Gods did she want to stay there. She wanted to break there on the beach with the taste of freedom rotting on her tongue.

With the crunch or anguish and despair between her teeth she swallowed and choked on the fear of it all.

By the Gods did she want to let go. Some part of her forever, some part of her for just right now, some part of her for a long time.

Wishing that warm arms wrapped around her and smiles and honey words whispered into her ears. She wished she had that time to imagine those things even if she didn't really have them there with her.

But she didn't have forever, she didn't have right now, she didn't have a long time. She only had a moment and that moment was up.

And so she raised her head back up, let a few more tears drop and . . . something wiped them away.

Stiffening she didn't know whether it was her own hallucinations, a wild creature ready to kill her or something else.

And utter terror scraped up her back and raked its fingers down again. Shaking a little from the confusion and fear she did not dare to look forward.

She felt something again as it set itself down on one of her knees and she could see exactly what it was.

A hand, a HUMAN hand.

“Now, now, don't cry,” A voice coughed out as Joy's head shot up and at the dead man laying in front of her.

Only to see a very alive man breathing heavily before her. Chest raising and falling as he spoke.

“It’s ok, why are you so scared?” Joy looked directly into his eyes, shaking, halting as fresh tears tore from her eyes in torrents.

“Hey none of that,” His hand shakily reached up again.

“Are you crying because of me?”

Joy shook her head no in response, being unable to bring herself to talk after all those months of silence. A confused look crossed his face, and it looked a little funny even in his rather distressed state.

“Are you crying for me?”

And Joy thought for a moment. She had been sad for what could have been. She had been sad for the loss of hope before it had even really been able to bloom in her chest. She had been sad for the long months and for finding nothing at all. For the utter loneliness that had been relieved for mere seconds. She had cried for what could have been. For what he could have been to her, for her. For her sanity, for her hope, for her need to survive, for her loneliness and fear. She had been crying for a lot of things. But mostly for the loss of companionship and safety.

She had been crying for him.

And so while staring at him she nodded her head once as more tears leaked out of her eyes.

“Don't cry for me Little darling,” His hand came up and gripped her arm softly.

“I’m going to be fine, you're going to be fine, ok?” Joy could only stare. How could she believe that after so long. He still looked like death warmed over, what if he didn't make it? What if he only left her with dwindling hope and tears.

She couldn't.

“Ok.” His voice startled Joy out of her spiral of self doubt and fear. Resolute in sound. Leaving no room for questions or disbelief.

Sounding completely determined in nature with no room for doubt.

And without any room for doubt left in the conversation. She didn't leave any room for doubt in herself either. Hoping that this hope did not die she nodded back and the man smiled.

“Good,” And the man fell back. But did not stop breathing, he was merely passed out on the beach, in the open, vulnerable to the wilds.

She was not going to let this hope dwindle again right in front of her. So Joy grabbed his arms and started to drag the man, the smell of alcohol wafting into the breeze as she went.

This man wouldn't die today.

The fire bird flew and flew. Searching dark waters for his crewmate. For his brother. But it was as if the dark sea had swallowed him whole leaving nothing behind for them to find.

But Marco knew better than that, Knew that even while drunk and stupid His brothers were all resourceful and cunning in there own right.

They had all fought against real life monsters and come out the other side unscathed so some fall into the ocean was not going to do them in.

But with distress Marco knew he needed to get back to the ship. Knew just by looking that the waters were fast and harsh and could have dragged anyone away in no time.

The best course of action now was to regroup with pops and the rest of the crew before figuring out a plan of action.

Circling back, Marco came crashing back down on the deck in front of his captain. A tall imposing man with a white mustache and multiple scars lining the front of his shirtless chest.

“What did you find Marco?”

“Nothing Pops, it seems like he was either dragged off to sea or hopefully to an island near by, you,”

“He’s one of my sons just as much as you are Marco, He’ll be fine until we find him.” Whitebeard places a firm hand on his shoulder, warm and comforting.

“We’ll find him son, trust me on that,”

“Of course pops.”

Chapter Text

Joy ended up dragging the man to an enclave not too far away from the sea. Her body slumped against the damp walls and she breathed a sigh of both relief and irritation.

Staying there for the night made her itch. It was far to open for her liking. She had never before felt so enclosed and small in such a large place.

The middle of this cave system was not ideal for one of her hiding spots. It was a place that any predator could walk into easily. Nothing like the tiny holes she had chosen up to this point.

And all that chance, all that questioning made her worry. But with a large adult man being dragged around with her she had a limited amount of time to both find a place to stay and a place that he would fit in.

She had, in fact, stumbled across a hole that would have been able to fit her and not the man and immediately walked on with little thought.

The option to leave him behind never even crossed her thoughts as she walked by the better spot.

Because the only thing she could think of was of saving the man, and of no longer being alone.

Joy didn't know what would happen to her mind if she left the man behind. The only semblance of life, human life, that she had come across in months. She thought that if she were to even entertain the notion of leaving him, that she would break, that she would never be the same again.

She didn't think that she would be able to take the disappointment again. And so for now she was in an enclave.

She quickly looked over the man and found that he had a large cut on his arm, a swelling ankle, and the start of a fever.

She hoped that the man's ankle wasn't broken, not being able to move, walk, run in this forest was a death wish.

If there was one rule she learned, knew, and followed to a T. It was to keep moving. Staying in one place allowed other

creatures to figure out where you were and attack you whenever they were ready.

On top of that the creatures there were sneaky and silent. If you weren’t fast then it was over.

She didn't know how long the man had been adrift, but by the looks of him it had not been for too long. He looked a little dried out and would no doubt be a little dehydrated.

After finishing her quick inspection Joy got to work. First gaining the materials that she would need most.

The first thing she thought to get was tree sap. She had read in one of her books that tree sap was good for wounds. She had used it on some of her own cuts, and found that it both helped it heal and stopped infections.

But the larger problem was that she needed the sap of a certain tree. Not all the trees in the forest produced enough sap. And she would have to find a certain tree in order to get it.

But she didn't want to venture too far in fear of some beast finding him.

She was stuck between a rock and a hard space, leaving the man unprotected to get tree sap to help with his wounds. Or stay close to him in case of animal attacks but risk his wound becoming infected.

It was the question of what if’s. The question of whether something would happen to him if she left or if something would happen to him if she didn't leave.

Joy hated the burden of it. She hated feeling like no matter what she chose, if the man died in her care it was her fault.

And if he did die because of her choices it would ultimately crush her more than if he had actually been dead on that beach when she found him.

So she took a deep breath, calmed down, and thought the situation over.

A plan sparked to life. Joy closed her eyes and concentrated, She could feel her sense extended, 5, 10, 15 feet and then farther still. She had never needed to reach too far out, Just enough to keep herself safe.

But if she could reach far enough away from herself, then she could go get the sap and keep an eye on the man. And so she concentrated and reached.

20 ft,25ft,30ft, still not far enough, she needed more, more space, more room, more knowledge to make decisions. She needed to be able to do everything at once, to watch both in front of herself as she searched and behind for anything coming his way.

40, 50, 60 feet.

More.

More.

More.

She still needed to reach farther, to feel, to see more.

100, 200, 300, 400 feet.

Just a little more, Just a little more and she should be able to do it, she should be able to keep both herself and the man safe.

600, 800, 1000 feet.

2000ft. She reached a little farther still.

3000, 4000, 5000 feet.

5500ft.

She stopped and flexed her mind like a muscle. Tested the reach, the length and intake of her knowledge.

It was so breathtakingly silent but also so startlingly loud. Every rustle of the trees, any movement, any sound, any creature.

She could see it all, feel it all, taste, touch, and smell it all.

And even though it was a tad bit disorienting it was ok.

She was ok, She could handle it.

It was confusing at first, feeling a little over a mile of forest and cave and creature. So she let herself have a little time, a moment to acclimate herself before getting up. Taking one last look at the sea logged man and carefully started walking.

She walked slowly and steadily, not at all used to the feeling of so much, even with the moment she gave herself to understand and adapt to it.

She breathed slowly and took one step at a time so as not to lose it. Not to let it snap, and slap against the inside of her own head under her concentration.

The walk to the tree felt like it took forever with how slowly she went about it. But no matter how far she got, she could still feel the man. Still feel the rise and fall of his chest and hear the silence that rang out around him. Screaming that he was still safe throughout her being.

She found the tree, almost on autopilot.

Stabbed it and took some of the sap before once more slowly meandering her way back to where the man lay.

As she sat next to him she closed her eyes again and began to draw back.

5500, 4000, 3000ft.

2000ft. 1000ft

1000ft.

And nothing, She could not yank back her senses anymore than that. They stayed glued there refusing to listen to her as she yanked at it with the power of her mind.

So Joy gave up. Not wishing to spend too much time on trying to recall her senses all the way.

She had more pressing matters to deal with right now.

She took her knife and carefully started ripping off long chunks of her shirt. Slowly craving out bandages for the man.

By the time she had enough to cover his wounds her long T-shirt had turned into a crop top.

Taking out some water she got to work cleaning his wounds and then smearing the sap over the cuts and wrapping them.

She made sure to wrap his ankle to reduce the swelling and elevate it with a rock that she found in the enclave.

The last thing she did before taking a step back was to place a damp cloth on his head.

When she was done she finally actually looked at the man she was trying to save.

His hair was long, down past his shoulders, much longer than Joy ever thought about letting her hair get. She would guess that the color was either a black or brown but could not tell. The darkness did not let her see too well and mud caked his body.

His clothes were much different in that regard, Muddied and ripped in places. All she could make out was that he was wearing pants and a shirt.

He was definitely taller than her and had a dark colored beard lining his chin.

She could discern nothing about this man from his appearance other than the fact that he almost drowned and came from the sea.

She had hoped to come up with some sort of nickname for the man like she had for the creatures of the forest. It just didn't feel right to keep calling the guy, man.

So after a few minutes of thought she came up with the most generic name she could think of for this situation.

Wilson.

Sighing to herself Joy yawned as the sound of thunder shook the pebbles around her.

Smoothly taking out her blanket she felt Wilson shiver and couldn't find it in herself to leave him like that.

So she covered him up and placed her backpack under his head as she went and snuggled into the corner of the cave.

The stones were cold and sharp on her sides as she stared off at Wilson. But even through the discomfort she was grateful and so fell asleep for the first time in months with a small smile on her face.

In the morning Joy realized that her rations were getting low. Far too low to feed and water both herself and the injured man beside her.

She unleashed her senses once more and started her way towards the creek that wasn't too far away to catch some fish and get more water.

As she walked she pondered the man back in the cave. Listening from afar to his soft breathing patterns. Jumping whenever he would even twitch, fearful that something was getting too close to him.

Only to calm down when realizing he was just moving around in his sleep.

Wilson had been so nice on the beach. So reassuring and warm that it burned, it hurt in the best way possible to hear him talk to her.

To be truthful, Joy would have probably been happy even if he had screamed at her back then.

But to hear the comfort that the man gave so willingly, that she couldn't afford to give to herself, was a god send. Was truly something that she needed to hear after so long of being alone.

She hoped that when he woke he was just as warm. If not less talkative, sound was dangerous in a place like this.

But she could teach him that. Teach him a lot of things.

Teach him how to avoid the wild life, Teach him where and what to avoid in the forest.

Teach him to observe, adapt, survive.

And in turn she hoped that he could teach her things as well.

Like she had to learn all those months ago. She knew it would be hard. Hell it was terrifying when she was learning on the fly.

But he would have her, something that she herself wished she had back when she had landed there.

For a moment Joy’s mind pondered if he was like her. If he ended up there like she had by falling asleep. Only his room ended up appearing at the bottom of the ocean instead of in the middle of the island.

But she quickly allowed those thoughts to dissipate. Her own circumstances were weird enough as is. He was probably a fisherman or sailor out at sea that got caught in a bad storm and happened to wash up on the beach.

At least as a sailor he would know some useful things about wherever this was. He would be a great source of information about this place if she was somehow able to establish a non verbal way of communicating with him.

Wading into the water of the creek with her knife. Joy began to slowly watch the fish as they swam by letting her senses take over and allowing reflexes to do the rest of the work.

As she allowed her body to move into auto pilot stabbing fish after fish she thought on.

She wondered if Wilson was truly as kind as he appeared to be on that beach. He had been nice when they first met. But that could have been from delirium from almost drowning. She hated the thought of saving someone, saving her only hope left in this place. Only for him to turn on her.

She squashed the thoughts as soon as they started to marinate her mind into a goo of anxiety.

Instead she hoped that Wilson may know of a way off this island. Or where a town was, or even . . . how to get past the forcefield on the other end of the island.

She had not allowed the force field to muddle her thoughts since finding it. Staying focused on other tasks and hoping to forget about it.

But with every wrong turn, with every dead end. The mystery loomed above her head, and now that she had exhausted all other avenues other than following the beach around the island.

She was just about ready to give into it.

She quickly packed up her fish and water from the creek and started to make her way back towards the cave.

And as she walked she imagined who Wilson was. What did he do, What he was doing here. She imagined that he was a kind, dependable person who would listen and learn carefully. That he was a great fisherman who knew how to take care of himself.

Or at least she hoped he was the non reckless sort at the very least.

Recklessness had no place here, though neither did weakness and she had just paired herself with a big one.

Useful, he needed to be useful.

She stopped in her tracks.

She was suddenly hit with an overwhelming feeling of disgust for herself.

She had spent zero time thinking about the man as a person.

She had only spent the time trying to figure out if the man was useful to her. using the man as a means to cure her own problems. May that be her loneliness or the need to survive.

She had not even wondered for a second what the man left behind, what he wanted to get back too. If he had a family? A wife? Kids? Dreams? Ambitions?

The only thing she cared about was if he was kind to her. If he could be a companion. If he could teach her things. If he was useful.

So far she had only imagined this man in ways that made herself thrive, made herself happy, How selfish could she be? To use a man she barely knew?

To grade him, and imagine him being as useful as possible?

What would she do if he could do nothing?

Give nothing, learn nothing?

Would she allow her hopes to dwindle, allow herself to break in order to survive?

Or would she stick to her guns?

She liked to imagine that she was the latter and not the former. The kind of person who cared little for the usefulness of others and what they could provide for her.

But in a place like this, she began to doubt herself. With all her selfish thoughts was she really the type of person to keep another around if they became useless?

Or Was she the type of person who would rather break herself completely then die a useless death?

Sighing she rubbed her face. She never used to think about the usefulness of others. If she had found him 3 months ago. She would have helped him without any of these thoughts about weakness or helpfulness. She would have helped him because he was someone who needed help.

And though she missed that woman, the one she was all those months ago. She could no longer afford to be that person.

Maybe someday, somewhere, she would be able to laugh and smile and help without a care.

Give without a thought, without questioning everything she was doing. But for now she was not and could not be that person.

Joy hoped that after all was said and done, she would at least be able to face Hannah again as the same person who left her. Not a shell of her former self.

Joy was suddenly dragged from her thoughts as something entered her senses and started for the cave. Not meandering or walking slowly. It moved quite fast, nose to the ground sniffing along the forest floor as it went. More followed it, again moving straight for the cave nose to the ground, focused.

unusual rats.

1,2,3,4,5.

5 of them raced through the forest as fast as their fat bodies could take them. Why were they racing towards the cave? The only thing there was Wilson and they shouldn't be able to smell him from that far away.

That's when Joy remembered the spicy warm scent of alcohol on him. It had been strong and potent even after she dragged him out of the ocean. It was also a strange smell, something very different than how the rest of the forest or animals smelt.

They must have caught his scent somewhere on the beach or in the forest and immediately went after it.

There were far too many for her to fight. She could hide but then they would find the injured Wilson and he would be no more.

This was it. This was her moment of truth. Would she step up and save the man, or would she step down and save herself.

Only moments before she had been battling with herself over this. She had been fighting over who she was and who this forest had made her be.

It was startling how fast that question could be answered under pressure.

And with a single breath she knew her answer. She breathed it in like a second nature and realized for a moment maybe she wasn't so different from before.

Maybe a tiny bit of herself had survived this horrible place. And she thrived on that.

She had to act fast if she wanted to save him. They were still far enough away that if Joy started for the cave and fast then she would beat them there by at least 1000ft.

But she needed a way to deter them.

Flowers.

She needed flowers now.

Joy focused her senses as she ran. Looking, combing over every inch of the forest closest to her.

If she could find them, the flowers' scent would be more than enough to cover Wilson and her own smell. She’d just need to place some at the cave entrance as well as in the cave with them.

With her quick thinking and focused senses she spotted a plethora of flowers a little to the right of her.

She quickly veered off and picked as many as she could carry and then took off again, as fast as she could move without making a big ruckus through the trees and underbrush.

Joy made it to the entrance of the cave about 900ft in front of the rats. Setting the flowers near the entrance she quickly jetted into the cavern all the way to the enclave and set flowers directly over Wilson chest.

And then she listened and sensed.

She heard them as they trampled over grass.

Watched as they got closer.

300ft, 200ft, 100ft.

She prayed that it would work. That she had done a good enough job of covering up their smell that they wouldn't find them.

50ft, 25ft, 5ft.

Right outside.

They came to the entrance and Joy held her breath as they smelled around, she watched as they got closer to the cave and then recoiled back a bit from the scent of the flowers and moved farther away trying to pick up the pungent smell of alcohol again.

Joy knew that in her heightened state she couldn't keep up the long distance of her senses and so retracted them to her 1000ft radius.

And she would have let out a sound of relief if the rats weren’t making so much noise. Trampling over the ground in frustration, they were being too loud, they were going to gain the attention of creatures Joy would rather not have to encounter.

Though just as those thoughts entered her head she felt 3 raccoons enter her senses and dart quickly for the rats.

3 of the creatures with the best hearing in this forest were right outside of her hiding space.

Joy quickly focused on herself. She spent the few moments that they were using to rip apart the rats and devour them to slow down her heart and breathing. Relaxing her muscles and making herself feel as small as possible. She didn't know why making herself seem small helped her become quiet but it did so she did.

She focused with her eyes closed until her entire being was as quiet as she could make it.

Now she had to hope that Wilson would continue to be as quiet as he had been so far. And that the raccoons would leave as soon as possible.

She felt as they finished off the rats and hoped they’d move. Hoped that they'd walk out into the forest and leave her in the silence she created.

But Joy was not that lucky. After they finished their dinner, all three of the raccoons curled up right in front of the cave and fell asleep.

But Joy knew better by now, knew that just because they were asleep didn't mean that it was safe by any means.

At this point Joy knew that she would have to stay up all night. And not just due to their ability to hear but from her own fear as well. Knew that if she even scraped her hand against the stones of the floor they would be on her and Wilson.

She almost started shaking in fear. Even without Wilson here Joy knew that she could not be able to take on 3 raccoons with their insane hearing. Knew that she couldn't even take out 1 of them. She had always hid and stayed quiet until they lost interest and moved on from her.

Joy hadn't felt this on edge for a long time. She never realized that having another person out here in this madness would be so stressful.

The fear of another's life on her shoulders was a striking one. She had become so used to only having to look out for herself. So used to only having to worry about if she was going to make it to the next day that the responsibility of the situation was slowly crushing her.

She had just become so complacent living for herself that she had forgotten what it was like to live for another. Almost forgot Hannah and her smiles and kindness. And the promise she had made to her.

Did she regret stepping up instead of running away?

Not on her life, even as she sat there biting her lips into ruin, she knew without a doubt that she had made the right choice.

That her fear was worth the life of the man that lay before her.

That she was the kind of person who could still choose to be kind, even in a place like this. Even in spite of a place like this.

That deep down she really didn't have to forsake the person she was before. That she could still thrive with her morals intact.

Now Joy just had to sit and pray that Wilson, in his unconscious state, didn't accidentally make a noise and send the hungry raccoons racing for them.

And this time Joy felt like she didn't have the same way out as she did last time. As she gazed at the body of the man who had been so kind to her. A complete stranger. Who had comforted her and smiled up at her. Who had looked at her like she was the one who was in need of saving.

Who so willingly promised that he would be ok, with his eyes saying that she would be ok too. With a determination that made her sweat a little.

No.

Joy knew that if it came down to it, if the racoons found them, then she would fight this time.

She would fight and lose, and they both would probably be eaten alive. But it was the only option for a coward like her. And so she’d take it.

But she hoped with all her being that It wouldn't come down to that.

And wondered for a second if her words all those months ago had drifted through the breeze and made their way to Hannah.

And this man was her answer to those whispers, her stand in rare whale.

Something to keep her moving. To make her live and survive a little bit longer even if it all ended with death.

And with her mind reeling in the aftermath of her epiphany and willingness to fight for this man. A stranger who she had grown attached too, had gotten in too deep with. She began to silently mouth her fears to the unconscious void.

“I don't want to die,” was the first silent plea that left her lips as more followed, flowing out to the silence of the man laying before her. To never be answered, to never be heard.

And after she mouthed those words to the man she could not stop. She continued to mouth everything to him.

“I’m tired, I'm so fucking tired out this. I want this to stop, I want to leave, to escape. I want to see Hannah again. I want to build a family and live a life. I want to fail at my experiments in my room. I want to see my parents' disappointment. I want my little sister to try and cheer me up. I want to go into my shity job and hate every second of being there.”

Taking in a deep quiet breath to steady her nerves. To stop herself from truly speaking, shouting everything out to the world. Before she continued.

“I hope you live. By god I hope you live. I can't keep doing this. Day after day. Month after month. I may be alive but it's killing me. Killing me slowly and softly like a dangerous poison I've been unknowingly sucking into my lungs all this time. and my mind knows I've been infected but my body doesn't so it just keeps moving, going through the motions like nothing's wrong, like everything's ok.”

Silently tears tracked down her face and fell on to her arms.

“You’re the hope I didn't know I needed. The antidote that may save my life, and you don't even know it. And to have you wake up just to put my entire being in your care is unfair. But it's your fault. If you hadn't looked at me like I could be ok then maybe I wouldn't have any expectations. But you did and I do. And I'm lonely, and I'm sorry, and fuck I'm a lot of things right now. But if there's one thing I promise here and now. It’s that you will make it off this island even if I don't. You will have to put up with my selfishness. If you’re willing to take all my fears and pain. Willing to carry this burden of myself. Then I will repay you in kind. you will live.”

And she took another moment to apologize to Hannah again. She knew she'd probably be apologizing a lot to her in the coming days. But This man was as close as she was going to get to a rare whale right now.

And even though she knew that you were supposed to live for your whale. This time she thought it wouldn't be so bad to die for them.

Joy stopped for a moment, mouth hanging open her silent ramblings halting as the raccoons meandered off, farther into the forest. She waited, expanding her senses to a mile, not relaxing until they left it.

“You will live,” She spoke out loud. Voice scratchy and hoarse from not being used all this time.

“You will live,” Conviction took over her. The first dredges of determination for something other than her own survival grasped at her soul and held on tight.

“You will live,” Not shaky, even though it was quiet. Not a question or an answer but a statement. Joy would make this man live, see him through this hell. Because he was hope and what was she now without hope.

She took a pause from her thoughts.

She breathed in deep.

Held it there for a moment.

And then let it woosh past her lips and out into the open.

She needed a distraction. Something to focus on other than her maddening mind.

She took another breath.

And kept taking breath after breath, but nothing seemed to calm her down.

After what felt like ages of her sitting, breathing and watching Wilson. Joy finally stood up, and did the only thing she could think to do to calm herself down. She went through a list of things like a robot.

Bag. check.

Fish. check.

Water. Check

Sap, cloth, blanket, wood. Check, check, check, check.

She went through her entire bag pulling everything out. One at a time like a mantra, like a prayer. Before systematically and just as coldly putting everything back into it.

Bag. check.

Fish. check.

Water. Check.

She did it again, letting her frayed nerves fall into the cycle of mundanity. Trying to calm down her nerves before getting up and going at the day again.

Bag. check.

Fish. check.

One more time she’d tell herself. Just once more and then she’d do it. She'd get up and do what she needed to do. Stop her shaking, and get up. Stop being a cry baby and move on. She just had to move.

Bag. check.

Move.

Bag. check.

Move!

Bag. check.

MOVE!

Wilson.

Her continued shaky movements stopped when something moved. Wilson had turned a little. Not awake but he had moved enough to knock her out of her panic attack. She was startled for a moment before she moved to his side.

She gazed down at him, saw his chest move up and down again as he breathed in and out.

He was alive.

Wilson was alive and Joy was going to keep him that way.

And so Joy got up, packed her things together one last time and turned to Wilson. She slung him as best as she could across her back and then got to moving.

But not before grabbing the flowers and tucking them around both of their bodies.

She dragged his body through the forest in search of somewhere safer. She knew what she had to do. But since meeting this man it had been harder. Harder to turn it off, not because she couldn't but because she didn't want to anymore. Knew what it was doing, knew what it was going to turn her into.

She didn't want to stop feeling. All she wanted to do was feel right now. Her emotions running a muck and folding her senses. She had been duld for so long that it had taken its toll on her.

Had kept turning off her emotions for such a long time that now that something truly amazing had happened to her; Everything felt like it was too much and not enough all at once. The appearance of Wilson had hit her so hard that it knocked her emotions for a loop.

And even though Joy was terrified, and sad. She also felt other things, for the first time since entering that forest she had felt something other than fear, and she wanted to continue to feel it.

She had figured it out by now. Had come to the conclusion while she was running through the forest earlier. She was completely and truly obsessed with this stranger. Had unknowingly allowed herself to put all of her emotional fragility into this stranger's hands.

In the long run it would be better to turn them off. To help him emotionlessly and calculatingly. Never faltering, never questioning. But hadn't wanted to. Figured she could do it in her own right, with her own marret, with her emotions on at full blast.

But she couldn't, she was not strong enough to brave this forest with the life of another on her back. She really should have known she couldn't. She couldn't even brave the forest by herself without anxiety rearing its head at every turn.

So she turned them off.

Swiftly moving through the woods in silence, she turned them off.

At least until they found shelter, she had told herself, at least until they were safe.

But as they neared another cave. One far smaller and harder to enter than the last one. She found it hard to lift the emotionless fog from her mind.

It took her longer than it normally had. Much longer than it normally would. She had to sit there for a while checking his wounds and changing the cloth on his forehead before her emotions finally found their way back to her.

This fact scared her. It scared her senseless. Because she knew it would happen eventually. Knew that she couldn't keep just turning her emotions out like a light, off like a computer and then on again when it was convenient.

She was a human being, and like all other humans thrived on connections to others and emotional stability.

If she kept this up. Kept turning it off and on again. There would be a day where she could not turn them on again. Would not be able to call herself back from the depths again. And having no emotions scared her just as much as the thought of not being able to cope with this forest.

Joy felt awful, felt insane. Like she was being pulled in a million directions all at once. She had been fine before Wilson. Had been surviving and striving. But she hadn’t been living, had not been truly living for all these months.

She had been going through the motions of life for so long that she had only thought that that was what she was doing. She knew without a doubt she would not be fine after Wilson. Whether he lived or died, there was no going back to just movement, no going back to being a puppet tethered by circumstances and self doubt.

Now that she knew exactly what she had been missing, she would never be able to go back to what she was before. For so long she had only thought about survival, that and nothing else of the future. Maybe in the back of her head she thought she’d actually die out there. Thought that she had no future.

But now with Wilson, with hope restored, Joy didn't want to survive; she wanted to live.

She stayed up throughout the entire night. Lightning and thunder screaming in the background as she watched the man. By the time that the thunder waned and the lightning stopped. Her eyes were drooping in exhaustion.

Her tiredness was so bad that she did not even turn her head at the soft sounds of movement coming from Wilson.

Though she was quickly knocked out of her thoughts as a hand reached out and touched her arm.

Her head slammed back as she stared at the man before her. Now awake and starting to sit upright. He smiled at her, a smile just as warm and understanding as the first one had been.

And with a gasp and absolutely no filter. She whispered out.

“Wilson?”

And the man answered back

“What?”

Chapter Text

“What?” Joy questioned back, raspy and low.

“You just called me Wilson?”

“Uh yah,”

“Well, Why?”

“Because I've been calling you Wilson in my head.”

“But like why Wilson?”

“Long story about a man on an island who names a ball Wilson.”

“Uhm, ok.”

The two of them descend into silence. Joy, even with all her introspection and conclusions did not know how to interact with this man. Did not know what to do or say to him. Knew that she wanted to know him, but also knew that she wanted him to live. And so

Joy chose to spend those few moments where nothing was around to explain the forest to him as quickly as possible.

Tried to drive home how dangerous it was out there in just a few words.

Even if all she wanted to do was cry and latch on to him, a stranger for comfort. Even if all she wanted to do was connect with this man like she hadn't been able to do with anyone for months, she didn't.

She refrained from doing anything of the sort, because though she wished to live now, not just survive. She must survive so that she can live, and so too must he.

“The names Thatch,”

The man, Thatch, broke the silence.

“OK Thatch, do you know where you are, where we are?”

He looked confused while scratching his head and wincing in pain.

“No idea, one minute I was on my boat and sailing with my friends. Next I'm in the middle of the ocean."

Joy took a moment to process this new information. The beach she had come across was in fact an ocean and not just a large lake.

This man was close enough to wash up on this island alive while sailing. More likely than not his crew mates would be looking for him.

Joy made eye contact with the man again to glimpse a look of sympathy cross his face only to be covered up with a smile.

Joy sighed.

“I also have no idea where we’re at. All I know is that this island is always covered by clouds, and that it is infested with animals that want to eat us.”

“Well . . . that's not great,”

“No, not really,”

Silence came again this time because the man, Thatch was thinking and Joy did not wish to interrupt him. For she hated it when her own thoughts were interrupted.

“Is there a town nearby?”

“I have not been able to find one yet.”

"How long have you been here?”

“Well without a day and night cycle it's pretty hard to tell, but I'm guessing about 3 and half months or so.”

“3 and a half months!” The man yells.

Joy quickly lunged forward and grabbed the man's face. Closing her hand around his mouth.

“HE-,”

“Shh,”

Joy intones and she slowly reached out with her senses. Rifling through the trees, searching to the blobs and shapes, the colors that roamed the forest.

She waited.

Waited to see if anything was moving towards them. Waited to see if something was listening. But all she found was a large turtle that cocked its head for a moment and then went back to munching on some leaves.

“You can’t yell in a place like this,” Joy whispered, remembering herself again in the face of fright.

“Why?”

It seemed like Thatch was a very inquisitive man, though on the other hand Joy did enjoy showing off how smart she was. If this was any other situation she would be proudly stating all the facts and waiting for the man to be slightly impressed with her. She blamed her need for attention on her parents who never gave her any.

“The beasts in this forest are fast and deadly. They track using scent, hearing, temperature. Very few of them track with their eyes.”

Joy's thoughts, flashing to Angel Eyes for a moment before focusing again.

“The best way to survive here is to keep your head down, and try not to make any noise.”

The man's head cocked to the side like a lost pup as he listened to her. Like his brain was still partially asleep and he'd been trying very hard to understand.

"And the flowers?"

Joy pointed at Thatches chest and he dropped his head to look.

“Those flowers cover your scent, they stopped a bunch of unusual rats from attacking us when you were out cold. They nearly found you passed out if I hadn't made it back to you in time.”

“How did I end up in a cave?”

Thatch completely ignored her explanation in lieu of looking around the rocky surface of the cave.

“I dragged you here from the beach, you can’t stay out in the open. Creatures will find you.”

“So you’ve saved me twice,” Thatch smiles as Joy tilts her own head in confusion.

“You saved me by getting me out of the water and by stopping those . . . unusual rats?”

Joy listens to the man speak as she realized that he had been listening to her explanation.

“Well then I guess it’s my turn,”

Your turn for what?”

“My turn to protect you.” The man states as he goes to stand up only to stumble. Joy quickly made it to his side and helped him to sit back down.

“Hey you're weak right now, you can’t just stand up and waltz out of this cave like that. And even if you were well you’d still have to deal with all the creatures out there so don’t do dumb things.”

“ah I'm sorry,” thatch rubbed the back of his head.

Joy sighed as she stared at the smiling man. The more time she talked with him. The more he acted like her little sister. And the more she wanted to reprimand him for his stupid actions.

“Just rest for now, while you get better I’ll tell you about this forest and how to survive it. Ok?”

Joy stared into Thatches face waiting for him to answer.

“Ah, yah.”

His answer was good enough for now. Joy would just have to make sure he was ready for whatever crossed their paths later.

Thatch watched as the little girl turned away from him and started to rifle through her bag looking for something.

As she did He squinted his eyes at her in this tiny cave. She was obviously a little girl, she was very short and small. She looked like a strong breeze would knock her over.

Maybe 7 or 8 at the most.

Her eyes, even in the dark, looked warm. And the way she talked to him and helped him told him of her kindness.

She seemed like the type of kid who came from a small town, a town with smiles that warped the world. A town that dreamed while awake where she would be out playing with the neighborhood children. The type with 2 parents waiting at home with a warm meal for her, the type that was used to being loved.

Why would a kid like that be on an island like this?

Thatch started to go through different answers in his head. Maybe she was on a cruise liner with her family when it capsized?

Maybe she fell off a ship and washed up here like he had?

Maybe she just had shitty parents and all his thoughts were completely in the wrong.

But even if his guesses were way off the mark. It's still a wonder that such a tiny thing was able to last in a forest for such a long time all by herself.

3 and half months stranded in the forest at such an age was no easy feat especially in the new world. There were full grown men who wouldn't be able to last that long out there.

But she had.

And if what she had said about the creatures in this forest was true it seemed even more far-fetched that she was still out and about.

Either she was incredibly, indescribably lucky. Or she had something going for her.

Maybe a devil fruit of some kind to help out?

“Hey, have you eaten a devil fruit,”

The little girl turned and looked at him, bringing her back pack with her.

“I have no idea what a devil fruit is,”

It would be a fruit that tasted really bad and had swirls on it.”

“No, I haven't ever even seen a fruit like that before.”

Huh what a wonder.

He watched as she moved her things out of her bag and then back into it again. Seeming to go over what she had a time or too.

Hmm, some kind of coping mechanism? Thatch really had no idea, it could just be a strange habit of hers.

Looking closely at the little girl though, Thatch could see she really needed to get out of the forest. Even with no medical knowledge, looking at her he could see that she was exhausted, dirty, malnourished . . . scared.

Even without any outward signs of fear from the little thing. Thatch could tell from the depths of her eyes that she was 2 things.

Unavoidably, passionately determined with every once of her being.

And irrevocably, undeniably scared down to her bones.

A concoction that spoke of needing someone to lean on, and being unable too.

And trust issues.

With how open her body language was. It seemed like she trusted him a little, far better than her being skittish and angry.

Thatch could work with that. Could work with a scared little girl. Could befriend and help and care because how could he not.

With just a few looks. Just some short words and silence. He could tell she was something.

She, a thing that weighed maybe 60 pounds wet, had dragged him through a forest of deadly creatures and nursed him back to health because she could?

Because she was scared and alone and wanted someone?

This terrified tiny darling had feared for him. He saw that flash of fright enter her eyes when she spoke about the rats.

How she had come to him immediately, a stranger to make sure he didn't get eaten by them.

The relief in her eyes when he told her everything was going to be ok, back on the beach.

She was a good kid, a kind little thing. She deserved more than this forest.

And so with just moments of thoughts, and a sprinkle of chatter. Thatch had decided that the little darling was easy to love.

That if she had shitty parents , he’d find them and kick their ass.

If she needed someone to lean on, then he could do that, quite easily. He’d made sure to get them both off of this island.

He’d make sure that the little darling was safe and felt that way.

Because what else could he do?

He was a sucker for little kids, especially the interesting ones.

And damn if he didn't feel connected to her in a matter of seconds.

If Shanks could disappear to the east blue for a year and come back without his hat and missing an arm. With rumors about him, investing in the future of some kid.

Than Thatch could do the same fucking thing. Well maybe without losing an arm part. He kind of needed those to cook for the crew.

So he’d just come back with a kid for the crew to heal up, and leave behind the scary forest.

So his first step was to befriend the little darling. She looked like she could really use a friend right now.

“What's your favorite food?”

A long stretch of silence and an awkward look from Joy is what met Thatches' question.

“Hey, I said we couldn't talk.”

“No you said we needed to stay quiet, and I am, whispering,” The man spoke, laughter curling on his taste buds.

“Being quiet would insinuate not talking.”

“Whoa big word,”

“Thatch, shh,”

“If you just answered my questions then we could be quieter.”

“I like pancakes the most.”

“Hmm, good. I make the best pancakes.”

“Huh?

“When we get out of here, out of this forest I mean, I'll make you the best pancakes you’ve ever eaten ok?”

Joy started for a moment before her shoulders lowered just a little. And for a moment under this man's large smile she could breathe again. For a moment she was able to relax and she answered.

“Ok,”

In the smallest quietest voice she had ever heard herself use.

Thatch just kept smiling, his eyes lit up a bit more, and then he went silent as Joy grabbed some more sap and redressed his wounds.

“We need to come up with some signs so we don't have to talk as much, this forest is dangerous. And the less noise we make the better.”

Thatch stared at her with unreadable eyes before nodding his head in confirmation.

Both seemed a little bit more content than they had at the start of their conversation. Both ok to let the silence wayne on.

The next 2 days proceeded in much the same way. With Thatch asking a few small questions about Joy and Joy coming up with some hand signs that they could use instead.

In these 2 days Joy found herself smiling more than she had in a long time. Hidden behind the shade of darkness that stretched between herself and her new companion.

It was not a large smile that broke her cheeks and showed off her teeth like she used to have.

But small discrete smiles more for herself than those large ones had ever been. She came to quickly realize that Thatch was amiable enough but that he was getting itchy. Stir crazy in his resolve to listen to her.

She could tell that he was not used to sitting around, to waiting. If they were anywhere else, other than in unknown territory, and if he wasn't sick, then Joy was sure he would have already stumbled his way out of their hiding spot and tried to find a way off the island.

In these few days she tried to distract him with anything she could. She would reach her senses out all around and would tell him of the creatures in the forest, of the dangers and what they could do.

She came up with basic hand movements to convey things like. Danger, stop, rest, rat, snake, raccoon, Angel Eyes, look, and a few others. Immediately going silent and signing for him to do the same when anything would even brush her sense out in the forest.

She knew that in those moments Thatch would become curious. Would try and ask what she was doing as she covered his mouth and moved her hands to say be quiet again.

By the end of those 2 days Joy began to feel more and more creatures come into her senses. She knew that if they didn't move soon then they would be found eventually the question now was if Thatch could walk.

Standing up she meandered her way over to him and whispered.

“It's about time that we see if you can stand,”

Thatch looked more excited than she had ever seen him. True giddiness raced through his eyes at the notion.

Grabbing both of his hands in her much tinier ones she carefully helped him sit up. He stretched his arms out as he did so.

And before Joy could even start asking how he felt. Thatch was already using his arms to push himself up farther.

Joy watched as he did not stumble this time as he made it to his knees, then one foot and the other.

As the blanket dropped from around him and to the floor, Joy saw just how tall this man truly was.

He had several feet on her, she barely came up to his upper thighs in height. She had to tilt her head back to stare up into his face.

Thatch chuckled as he took a step, but then processed to sway a little. Joy was quick to move to his side and steer him towards the cave wall.

“Maybe we should wait a day to move locations,”

Thatch plopped into a seated position as he smiled a little apologetically to the girl.

“Sorry I'm not bet-”

Joy was quick to slam her hand over Thatches mouth and used the other to sign quite to him like all those other times she had.

She could feel him shift under her fingers as her sharpened senses caught on to the thing that had just entered her territory.

She had only had them stretched out to about 300ft. She had been careless.

The blob of color creature in her head walked on 2 legs. Its arms swayed as they dragged on the ground after it.

Joy could feel it move in their direction, It did not run as it went. It was a leisurely pace. Just meandering across the woods.

Almost as if it wasn't headed straight for them. Maybe a tactic to make other animals think that they were safe from it before it attacks them?

If Joy could not sense where it was going or its intentions once it got there she would have a hard time planning out her own moves and how to deal with it. A true predator at work.

Joy could only remember seeing one creature that's arms hung that low to the ground. A Lazy gecko. It was a surprising creature to see wandering around in the woods. In truth Joy had not seen a Lazy Gecko or a murder bear anywhere since her first few nights there.

She had briefly wondered why, but shortly moved on and forgot about them until right now.

She had very little knowledge on how they operated. Only what she had seen that night. She could infer that they used their large teeth and jaw strength to bite and kill their victims. She could remember the arms coiling like a snake around the bear before it dug its teeth into the other animal. Truly a scary site.

And they more likely than not used sound to track their prey.

She had happened to choose a very good spot this time after what happened in the last cave. Her hiding spot was a cavern hidden quite well behind a shrub and some vines.

Even if the thing walked right up to the entrance it would not be able to find them unless they made noise. As long as the 2 of them stayed silent then they would have no trouble.

Joy's shoulders relaxed a bit and she took her hand away from Thatch's face but continued to hold up their sign for silence as she did so, not taking her eyes off of the hole that was the entrance.

200ft.

100ft.

50ft.

“Hey so-”

Joy's eyes went wide as Thatch spoke out of nowhere, clear as day, not even bothering to whisper after everything she had told him.

She quickly slammed her hand over his mouth again. Her haunches once again raised hoping that the Gecko did not hear him.

But that wasn't the case, the Gecko was no longer walking its way through the woods. It had come to the entrance of the hole shortly before thatch had spoken.

And now, it was running full speed, its arms dragging behind itself as it went through the cave coming closer and closer to their location.

Joy needed to act now and act fast.

She pushed Thatch up against the wall as he tried to advance forward and almost fell on his face.

As thatch’s body hit the floor and fell. Joy watched as he tried to scramble his way back up again, only for his body to give out on him.

Joy huffed in indignation. She knew that it was too soon for him to move. But she wanted to try anyway. Because she was getting antsy being in one place for too long.

They could have waited a little longer. They could have stuck out in that cave for another 2 days before they really needed to think about moving again.

But no, her paranoia had to bite her in the ass. Her need to feel safe had put them both in danger again. After she had promised to make sure he would be ok.

She made him move, and now he couldn't even stand. Couldn't even get away if the thing lunged at him.

STOP.

All her senses were telling her to calm down. To turn it off. To handle the situation that was rapidly closing in on them and deal with the consequences later.

But for a moment she remembered how hard it was to pull herself back last time.

How she had a struggle for minutes before her emotions would come back to her. And that feeling, that forever emptiness, scared her more than the rampaging gecko that was rushing towards them at the moment.

No.

No, she needed to just calm down, needed a few breaths and a little time.

But she didn't have the time, didn't have a moment for the breaths or to calm herself. It was either rush into battle with her emotions high and hope for the best.

Or to turn it off and deal with the struggle later on hoping that she would be ok enough to pull herself back.

She-

“Hey Little darling,”

Joy paused for a moment and watched as the lizard moved faster. Being able to direct itself better with the new noises being made.

“Run, I'll hold the thing off. But you need to leave before it gets here. I'll be ok.”

He gave a thumbs up and a large smile spread across his face. But Joy could see, could tell that the smile didn't reach his eyes.

That it was so fake it looked like plastic across his face. In only a moment Joy could tell that Thatch had made the decision to try his best, buy her time, and take on the beast while immovable. Could tell that he knew if he fought like this that he would most likely die while doing it.

That idiot. What a complete idiot. Joy couldn't stand it. The idiot who would listen to her. But apparently not really listen to her if he was crazy enough to make a noise after she had told him not too.

For a few seconds her panic turned to anger directed at the man against the wall.

Anger at the fact that he was the one who had done this. He was the one who put both of them in danger. Angry at the fact he didn't listen to her. Angry about how he could look at her smiling a smile just for her as he walked to his death. Angry about the fact that she couldn't move from her spot.

Angry that she actually wanted to run, run as far away as possible. Angry that for a moment she almost did. Angry that, that stupid idiot could throw away his life so easily for what amounted to a stranger. Angry that her humanity won out. Angry that she ignored him and turned to the entrance of the cave.

Angry until she wasn't. Angry until she couldn't be anymore. Angry until she found resolve and her shoulders shifted back and down, and her breath steadied and she didn't need to turn off anything anymore.

Angry until she was determined. Determined to save herself and Thatch in that moment.

“Didn’t you hear me get out of here!”

Thatch raised his voice at her as she reached back and tightened the bandana that still laid across her forehead from when she had last encountered Angel Eyes.

“Not on your life or mine,”

Joy glanced at him over her shoulder as she took a step forward, knife raised to attack and Thatches face turned solemn and regretful.

Quickly glancing back as the Gecko rushed into the little opening where the both of them stood.

Joy watched eyes steady, as sharp as they could be in the darkness. She crushed her senses as close as possible. Focused all her might on the creature in front of her. Watched in her mind as the blob rushed her and drew its claws back and swiped.

Knew that if she didn't dodge, the thing would wrap its lethal arms around her figure and she would be done. Unable to break free from its strong grip.

Joy barely ducked, rolling under its outstretched limbs and to the other side of the cave where she picked up a rock and chucked at a wall away from both of them.

She could see Thatch sitting as quietly as possible watching every movement they made.

She could also see the determination in his own eyes. She could see that if she messed up, if she was about to get killed. Then Thatch would make a noise. Would draw the creature to his side before it had a chance to end her.

What an absolute idiot.

Tears almost welled up in her eyes at the strange man's kindness. But she didn't have time for that right now.

She didn't have time to focus on anything else except the creature in front of them.

Turning her body completely towards it, she slowed her breathing. She could feel her heart rate fall down into a soft rhythm and her shaking stop.

The focus was making her sharper than she had ever been in a fight before. The fact that there was no longer a choice in the matter. No way to run or hide. That she had to step up this time in order to save someone else, made her more resolute and ready than ever before.

Everything seemed so much brighter, and she herself felt so much quieter. As she moved in the shadows of the cave, feet sneaking around the beast and coming up behind it.

The lizard never even turned its head in her direction, her steps so silent that even its great ears could not detect anything from her.

With a knife in hand she quickly reared her arm back and stabbed at the thing. Hitting its mark she quickly jerked it out as she moved away from it.

She just barely moved out of the way as the creature swiped at her face, she was able to dodge the things first swing. But she couldn't get out of the way in time as its other paw followed after the first one. Her arms came up quickly to shield her head as the claw hit her, slamming her against the wall.

Her back hit the surface as she slid down.

But she did not have time to sit there in pain.

She rolled out of the way as the thing followed her.

Completely losing her flow of silence as she went. Creating enough noise for the thing to follow as she skidded to keep out of its grasp with all the desperation in the world.

She had to stand, had to reclaim her silence.

So she reached out her knife again as it moved close and held it straight up on the ground as she moved out of the way.

She saw as it stomped its foot down on the knife. And winced at the impact before ripping her arm out from under the lizard and hearing it roar. As the thing roared she moved into a standing position against the wall.

She could see Thatch behind the lazy gecko, his eyes wide but not tracking her movement.

Moving back into the recess of the cave she once again traveled around the beast in silence. Reclaiming her quietness, the thing could no longer follow her. She knew that she was not someone who could fight a thing like that head on.

She had to use her strengths to her advantage. And so silence and her senses were all she had.

Watching as the gecko thrashed around in the aftermath of its wounded foot. She put herself into another good position just as it was coming down. Gearing herself up for another slice before she saw it.

Saw it with her mind before registering it with her ears.

Thatches body slid down the wall, creating a small scraping noise before the lizard reared back and jumped.

Her mind screamed at it.

It thrashed and died in the thought of it.

It wept and cried and tore at itself as the vision faded and the noise ricochet off the walls around her.

Her mind screamed at her.

And so she moved.

Without a single thought in her head, she made a grunting noise in hopes of getting its attention and moved herself bodily into the way of the charging beast.

“Kid,”

Thatches voice carried across the small area. In her mind she watched as his face turned ashamed and furious at the same time.

Saw as he tried to stand only to fall back down to the floor.

Seeing as his eyes lost something, something that she could not understand before they went stoney and he closed them turning his head to the side.

She could understand him, understand his desperation. But she did not have time to comfort him right now.

Right now she had a fight to win.

Had only a moment of timing to make sure that both she and Thatch made it out of this alive.

The quaky double vision lining up into one concrete future for her and the beast.

She ducked under it and stabbed her knife upward under its belly, right where the thing was softest.

The knife went in easily, almost like butter. Far too easy for Joy’s liking but she held on. Both hands strung unsightly into the air as the lazy gecko scored above. Arms straightening to stay up and in place.

The momentum of its own movements cut its underside on her knife as it went. Falaying itself open from above, blood gushed out and down onto her body.

The thing dropped completely onto the ground before it could reach Thatch, squirming for a moment before going completely still.

Plunging the cave into silence once more.

Deep ragged breathing filled the cavern, quite enough to not draw anymore creatures to the area. But Joy still needed to check.

Trying to ignore the innards wrapped around her body she stretched her senses out and caught only a few turtles and one or two rats wandering about far off into the distance. Nothing to worry about.

Drawing back, she looked to where Thatch lay, quickly scooting herself over to him. Reaching her arm out to touch him when she remembered all the blood and guts on her.

Retracting just as quickly she hugged the limb to her body.

“Are you ok?”

The waves lapped at the edge of the boat. Men looking down into the depths with light. But just barely being able to breach the surface of the water.

All their faces sullen and downtrodden. Nothing, they had found nothing to indicate that thatch was out there alive somewhere.

“Pop’s we’ve been searching the ocean for the passed week with no sig-”

“Keep looking, my sons, we must not lose faith. I know he’s somewhere out there waiting for us to find him. And we will.”

“AYE POPS.”

The crew cheered and continued to look. Not noticing the island off in the distance covered by clouds.

Chapter Text

“Are you ok?”

The words stung thatch as he looked at her. As he truly looked at the little girl whose name he hadn't even bothered to ask yet.

She asked him if he was ok? What about her, what about this tiny, malnourished little nothing who looked a beast 5 times her size in the eyes and won?

What about her and her well being.

Thatch withered when she jerked her hand back from him. Could see her chastising herself for almost getting blood on him as she glanced down at her hands and whipped them against the dirt. Watched as she scooted closer but still felt so far away. Could see her as she unknowingly started shaking and curling in on herself.

Gods, this little girl was something else. Worrying about him when all he could think about was if she was ok.

Lunging forward he closed the space between him and the little darling in a second. He could hear her gasp as his arms came around her and he dragged her to his chest.

“Wait I'm cov-”

“I know, and I don't care. What were you thinking? That thing was huge, it could have killed you, it almost did. If one of its claws was just a little closer you would be nothing. Then what, I'd have to sit here and watch you die at my feet as I couldn't move? What then, do you think I want to see a little girl die for me? Why didn't you run? Huh? Why didn't you leave when I told you too? Why didn't you get away? Wh-”

“So what, do you want me to leave you for dead?” She cut off his rant.

“Do you think I'd last much longer here all by myself?” she continued.

“My crew is looking for me, they’d come here, they’d find you.”

God he wanted to yell, he wanted to scream about how stupid she was. But he kept his voice down. He wasnt going to make another stupid mistake that could cost them there lives again.

“And what if they didn't?”

"They would."

"But if they didn't?"

"They'd come here."

"And if they didn't?"

"There coming," He couldn't help but move the conversation into the present tense. The words coming out more chopped and annoyed as they escaped from between his clenched teeth.

"But I don't know that, I can't trust it." The words seeped out of her on whispered breaths like a broken sob.

“They would, they’d come and you’d be safe. So why?”

“Because I didn't want to be alone anymore,”

Tears came to her eyes.

“But you wouldn't be alone they’d come and find-”

“I wouldn't last that long,”

The quiet stench circled the both of them in the wake of the little girl's words.

“What?”

“I wouldn't last that long, not anymore, now that I can remember what it's like to not be alone.”

“I-”

“Do you think it's that easy? Do you think I'm that heartless?”

“No I-”

“Do you think that I'd even trust them? Some random people who walked up out of nowhere, do you think I'd just trust them?”

Thatch watched as she moved herself back from him and looked up into his eyes, seeing even more tears leak from her sockets and drench her face. Gods, he didn't want to make her cry like that. Not after what she had done for him. But he couldn’t stop himself. Couldn't stop his words from coming out.

“Well you trusted me pretty easily”

“Like you gave me any choice.”

“Wha-”

“What did you expect from me, when you come rolling into my life on a wave with a kind smile and tell me everything's going to be ok? What did you think I’d do? When the only thing you’ve ever shown to me is the warmth I've been missing. The kindness I've been craving. The company I didn't know I needed.”

She fell into silence for a moment.

And Thatch couldn't even open his mouth as he tried to understand the little girl in front of him.

His thoughts thundered through him as he tried to wrap his head around her. Tried to understand how this little person could articulate her thoughts so well. Tried to comprehend just how mature she had to become to survive out there. Tried to understand what she had to give of herself in order to see the next day.

But everytime he looked over at her, he kept drawing up blanks. His mind would cloud over and for a second he'd think about how he didnt want to know.

Didn't want to dwell on the things that hurt.

But when he looked away he realized that the blanks were still there, just a little more muddled and less clear. But they were still there begging to be filled in.

And for the first time in a long time he thought that maybe he wouldn't mind taking in this little things pain.

“Did you think you could just walk into my life with everything I’ve ever wanted and I wouldn't get attached? That I wouldn't trust you? You made me realize I’m tired of surviving, that I want to live! Do you think I'd be able to trust anyone if I had to watch you die, do you think I'd want to? Your such a fucking idiot.”

Her tears wouldn't stop. And Thatch finally understood. He hadn't realized he meant so much to her. But with their short time together he had provided her with something she may have never had before.

. . . Just by treating her like he would a new crewmate.

And by treating her like one, on some level he had accepted her as one of his, one of his family.

Thatch could see it in her expression. Could see the loneliness and longing. Could see that maybe even before this forest she never had anyone to lean on, to comfort her. And just by giving a little bit of comfort she had placed so much on him.

More than even she knew, he thought.

Thatch grabbed her up again, circling his entire frame around her this time.

“Your right,”

She stiffened for a moment in his embrace.

“You're right, I'm an idiot. I’m sorry for trying to leave you all alone, I won't do it again.”

She stuffed her face into his neck and stifled the noises she was making.

He’d take responsibility for her.

“I’m sorry, I’m sorry for asking you to run away like that. Next time I'll be ready, I’ll make sure that I can fight. Next time I'll be the one to protect you.”

Take responsibility for making her want to live. And make sure that she’d continue to feel that way for as long as he was able to give that to her.

“I Promise,”

The words fizzled out softly as her head fell forward slightly and she passed out in his arms. Cuddled up with tears still coming out and all he could do was hug her harder.

And say the rest in his head

“I promise, you’ll never have to feel that way again.”

And he meant it. How she had endeared herself to him in such a short time he would not be able to tell you. The only thing he did

know was that what he just spoke, what he just promised, he’d make it true. Before, he was resolved to get her out of there. To find her a place where she wouldn't have to be afraid anymore.

He felt her snuggle closer to his front in her sleep. And leaned his body back against the wall again taking her with him and dragging a hand through her messy hair.

But that just wasn't the case now.

What a reckless little thing.

She’d fit right in.

Joy woke up a bit startled feeling more warmth and softness around her then she had in a long time.

But she knew it wasn't real.

For she could remember the cold nights of the forest.

And the hard ground digging into her back.

And she could recall her first kill and her last.

No, she was far past the point of believing that warmth and softness was anything but lies her brain had made.

I dream maybe?

She had had a lot of those since waking up there. Dreams about being back home surrounded by blankets with a roof over her head and no scary monsters to come and attack her.

But that didn't really make any sense. She hadn't had dreams like that since her early days out there.

Curiosity got the better of her and so she cracked her eyes open and looked forward.

Something was so close to her face that it almost startled her. Until movement and low breathing brought her back.

Joy remembered everything, she remembered the attack and her defending Thatch.

She remembered him being angry and her becoming distraught over the entire situation.

She huffed at how childish she had acted. Crying and throwing a tantrum like a two year old. She was 25, she shouldn't have lost herself like that in a situation that called for them to talk like 2 adults.

Thinking over their conversation though something stuck out to her.

Thatch had called her “little darling,” and “Kid.” Sure she was younger than him but he couldn't have been more than 10 years older than her.

That's when something else came back to her. She had gotten so used to it that the thoughts hadn't even crossed her mind.

She didn't think much of her height anymore. But she knew that she used to be taller before she entered this forest.

There was no way that she would be able to squeeze into even half of the hiding spots she had found out there if she had been her regular height and size.

Before she had forgotten it. Figured it was a question for a time when she wasn’t hiding for her life.

But she had always figured that something out there had shrunk her down a bit when it sent her to this forest.

But what if instead. It hadn't shrunk her but had de-aged her.

Shock coursed through her limbs. It would explain why Thatch was calling her by those names. In Fact it would explain a lot. Like her smaller fingers and less muscly legs. It was the most logical conclusion. But she wouldn't know for sure until she either asked

Thatch. Which would be a weird question. Or until she could actually see her reflection.

Joy quickly decided on the second option. It wasn't all that important right now. And she didn't want to weird Thatch out after they had come to some kind of middle ground just hours before.

Quickly shimmying her way out from under the bigger man. Joy got to quickly making some food and getting some water for him.

She hoped that the stress from the lizard's attack didn't aggravate his sickness or injuries more.

As she got to work she heard from behind herself.

“Good morning Imoto.”

What the fuck did imoto mean? Joy questioned herself. But she didn't care enough to ask about the new nickname. She just let it go like all the ones before it, figuring that it was something else along the lines of calling her a child.

The next 2 days went a lot like that. Thatch seemed to pay close attention to what Joy had to say and he was also a lot happier and goofy.

Something that Joy wasn't used to at that moment but she had been once upon a time. Back when she used to have her crazy little sister pop up on her from time to time.

In that time where they were just continent with each other, neither of them brought up their heart to hear.

But neither forgot about it either. For Joy it always sat at the back of her mouth. She wanted to bring it up, wanted to make sure he got it but could not bring herself to do so.

And so she swallowed it, allowing it to waste away in her stomach only to be puked up at a later date.

When her emotions were running high and she was ready to cry.

She knew that it was unhealthy, but in the end could not find it in herself to care at the moment.

For Thatch it sat at the back of his mind. It reminded him of his choices and his promise to her.

Reminded him that he had something to gain as well as something to lose in those woods.

It reminded him of his new found resolve, and he let it rest there so that he'd never forget.

Instead Thatch asked her more whispered questions, things like what her favorite color was? Brown.

Was she allergic to anything?

No.

What was her least favorite food?

Mushrooms.

Did she like to read?

Yes.

Could she write?

Yes.

Who was her best friend?

Curie, she did not want to bring up Hannah.

Oh whose Curie?

A giant snake.

And so many more. None of them, intrusive or prodding. All surface level things that didn't make her feel too uncomfortable as she answered them.

And in return she asked him those questions right back.

What was his favorite color?

Red.

Was he allergic to anything?

Yes, tomatoes.

What was his least favorite food?

Tomatoes.

Did he like to read?

Yes.

Could he read?

He frowned at that one for a moment and then said yes while also telling her that he could write as well.

Joy had been a little peeved when he asked her if she could. So she thought it was only fair to ask him back.

Who was his best friend?

Marco.

What's a Marco like?

A grumpy bird.

The only question that she didn't ask him back was “Are you ok?” He asked that question frequently and often. Each time that her eyes would wander or she would be in her head a little too long. Her thoughts would be interrupted by Thatch asking the same question "Are you ok?"

Always with a frown on his face until she'd answer back yes and he would smile again and then ask her to show him more of the signs she had been making.

And as the 2 days came to a close Joy knew that they had no choice but to move from their hiding spot when she happened to spot

Angel Eyes within a mile of them skulking along like always.

By this time Thatch could walk, which made it a lot easier for them to move through the forest. He still had a slight fever. But as long as he did not push his luck then he would be fine and be well again in just a few more days' time.

And so like every other time Joy went through all her things before packing them. While she did she thought about where they would go. They could always just move to another small cave that she had stayed in previously.

For a moment she thought about traveling back to where her bed lay. With all her books and clothes and dresses. If only to grab the man a blanket and pillow of his own. But she quickly thought against going back there.

She didn't have an explanation to give him as to how it got there. And did not want to explain her story to the man just for him to think that she was insane.

She also had not been back to the place since her first night in the forest when she had been running away from Curie. And she didn't think she was ready yet to return.

Then she thought about the invisible force field. Before she had thought it was too risky to try figuring it out by herself. But now that someone else was there maybe he would have another take on it. Or other ideas. After all there was only one reason someone would put up a wall.

It would be to keep someone or something out. Or someone or something in. Either way there would have to be something on the other side to give her some clue as to what was going on on the island.

She was also already planning on heading back there before she had come across Thatch either way.

She Decided to tell Thatch about the wall when they came upon their next hiding spot and ask for his input on whether they should

check it out or not.

Though with his personality she figured he would be pretty excited about something like an invincible force field.

The two of them moved in silence through the woods. Joy having already figured out their destination before they left.

A little cave that would be big enough for the both of them, but was still hidden pretty well. It was one she had stayed in before when she had first made her way to that side of the island.

As they walked she couldn't help but notice one of the caves they passed. One a little to the side with a large opening and many rocks that you could use to hide behind.

Looking at it now reminded her of Angels Eyes. She shivered as she passed trying not to think of that night. Trying to keep her eyes locked ahead as they went.

Joy was also surprised at how silent Thatch could move with how loud he could be at times.

He didn't move as quietly as she would like but still quiet enough to blend into the background of the forest. A few times She would stop him as a Raccoon or some other animal would move into her range.

And each time Thatch listened and did everything she asked. Watching her hands as she would singal to him to either stay or move. He was focused and determined, Joy could see it in his eyes even in the dark of the woods. The spark to survive, the light to live, for them to live.

Their trek was slow moving but they still were making good time as they went.

Joy would frequently look back at the man to make sure that he was still doing ok as they moved. Not wanting to put too much of a strain on his still healing body.

It was in one of these moments as she looked behind herself and at Thatch that she sensed Angel Eyes. He only scraped at her senses as she walked. Moving in for only a moment before retreating back.

Joy's arm quickly flew up in a sign for wait. Thatch quickly listened as she focused.

She waited for it to move back into her field of senses. But it never did.

After a moment she threw up a sign for ‘stay’ and ‘be back.’ as she moved forward into the darkness of the trees and forest.

Letting herself completely focus directly in front of her waiting to hit Angel Eyes and see him lying in wait there.

They hadn't run into each other in a long time. Not since before she had learned to see with her senses. Back when she was less prepared and more scared.

She would be ready this time, she wouldn't let him hurt Thatch, this time she'd be the one to make the first move.

With a new thunderous resolve that she didn't realize she had, she pulled her knife out and held it in front of her with both of her hands as she moved further away from Thatch.

It skulled through the woods, pride ruined and angry. So, so incredibly angry that its usually calm mind was torn to bits. It had searched for months after their last encounter. Had listened and watched and waited for so long. And now that the tiny anomaly was before it, it could not stop the festering anger from taking root in its very soul.

The small thing had escaped. It didn't matter that it had gotten help from that stupid snake.

The tiny thing had still gotten away and it had taken a being like it too long to find her again.

Months of looking led to this moment, and no one escaped it, it wouldn't allow it. And so with little thought it reared back, anger taking over its eyes and movements and struck.

Her feet made zero noise as she moved, poised to attack and protect.

Her fatal mistake was putting all of her focus in front of her. And in this flaw she did not take notice too Angel Eyes running up from her left. And in only 1 or 2 powerful bounds it was upon her. Jumping high above and pouncing down onto her.

Joy only had a moment to react. And in that moment all she could do was fall backwards away from it.

Angel Eyes' claws barely missed her face as she fell. Pure ungodly luck was the only thing standing between herself and a painful death.

But she would not be so lucky a second time. She could see it in the way Angel Eyes moved. He would not make the same mistakes he had before. Not give her any chance to flee or hide away from him. This time he was done playing with her. The only thing he wanted was her death and he was going to get it.

And all she had was her own wit, resolve, and a knife.

She moved her knife up with one arm to try and stab it but it quickly and easily knocked the sharp object out of her hands with one powerful swipe. Leaving her hand open, raw and bleeding profusely.

And this time Joy did not have Curie to save her. And she didn't have any more ungodly luck to give, it had run out.

This time, unlike last time, she did not have the backbone to wish for a quick death. She couldn't even fathom that way out when she knew just beyond her was a mostly blind, hurt man that she had put her all into.

This time she tried not to think of death, tried not to dwell on it.

This time she only wished to live.

And for a moment she wished that Curie hadn't found her back then when she did. If She had accomplished her task she wouldn't have to face the fate that lay before her.

But this time Curie couldn't save her. and so she did the only thing she could think to do as Angel Eyes moved towards her.

She moved forward aiming for the knife on the ground.

And for a moment , because that's all she really had, just a moment. She closed her eyes and thought about her sister, thought about her family, thought about Hannah waiting for her. And, because no one would ever know, for a split second she thought about Thatch and apologized to him before telling him and everyone else who deserved it.

“Thank you.”

Her forehead throbbed.

Then her moment was up.

This time around he quietly listened to Joy and everything she told him to do. He moved slowly and as quietly as he could. A little amazed at how she brushed past trees and bushes without rustling a single leaf. He had never seen anyone able to be as quiet as this little girl in front of him was.

How long had she been out there to learn to move in such a way. Not just anyone could move with such silence. She must have had to learn it quickly out in the woods, she didn't look like she had a build for fighting. And out of the little he could see in the cave she moved sloppily like she had rarely or never fought anything.

For a while as they walked, he thought about how she could have survived out there while being so bad at fighting.

She was so small and obviously scared.

And sometimes when Thatch looked at her, it hurt just a little too much and he had to avert his eyes just for a few moments.

But in his soft inspections Thatch began to see it in how she carried herself, how she moved.

He could see her determination and surprising level head.

She didn't have to fight, the way she moved confirmed that much. She avoided and hid as much as humanly possible. But he could tell from her body language that that didn't mean she hadn't had some nasty run-ins with some really bad things before.

So he could also say she was resourceful and cunning at the least.

The second thing that Thatch noticed about her. Was how astute she seemed to be. With how she directed him he could tell she could sense the creatures around them.

She had to have observation haki. There was no other way around it. And she had to be amazing at it.

Each time Thatch tried to reach out with his own Observation haki, he could not really notice that much. He would be the first to admit that his armarmant was far better. Though he wasn't half bad at observation either. But to see her use it was something else.

The way that she held herself with such confidence as they moved. . . It made him wonder how far she could sense, how good was her haki?

He was truly astounded by her. Any other girl her age would be crying and begging in these woods. Any other child would be dead by now.

But he had seen it back there as clear as day. And she had even said it herself. Her will to live was strong.

This time around though Thatch would not be the one to put this tiny thing in danger. And so he followed everything she told him to do without fail. After all, she knew way more about this forest than he did.

And he wasn't ashamed to follow someone else's lead, even if they were younger than him.

When she signaled to stop he would immediately halt all his actions and stand as still as possible.

When she signaled to move slowly he tried to match her movements, but he could never quite be as quiet as she was.

Though he continued to watch and move more than happy to let the little prodigy take the lead.

Until all at once something changed in Joy’s shoulders, he watched as she tensed up and signaled for him to stop. He focused intently on her as they waited there. Far longer than they had to wait before. It seemed that she was searching for something, and after what felt like forever. She signaled for him to wait and she moved further out of view.

Thatch stayed where he was told to for a moment letting his Haki keep tabs on her. But was forced to move quietly after her when she quickly moved out of range.

He could feel how focused she was. Almost as focused as he was on her. It was no wonder she didn't notice the thing moving at top speed to her left, but Thatch did.

And silence be damned he picked up his pace and ran for it. He knew that she hadn’t noticed, could feel it with his haki and in the way she turned and tensed, and braced herself. He didn't need to see her face to know that she was shocked.

He knew he wouldn’t make it in time for the first attack. Knew that if he didnt focus on moving that he may trip and lose time. He could no longer feel her presence with his haki, he put all his focus into getting to her before it was too late.

Thatch burst through the trees and came upon the little girl. Watched as she stabbed upwards with her knife, only for the creature to rip it out of her hand. Leaving behind a trail of blood.

And then Thatch moved. He raced forwards with a haki infused fist as she lunged for her knife and the thing came down to kill her.

As his arm raced back and rocketed forward he heard her speak.

“Thank you,”

Right before his fist landed in the things side and sent it flying out into the woods.

He held his ground for a moment, waiting to see if the thing would venture back towards them. His observation haki reacting and feeling for it.

He could feel pain coming off the thing. Could feel its muscles tense and wobble as it most likely stood and then felt as those feelings got harder and harder to feel.

It was moving away.

When Thatch was sure that the thing wouldn't attack again he knelt down next to Joy and grabbed for her hand.

It soared through the air, hitting tree after tree. Though the burn of its wounds did not register.

When it tried to stand on shaky legs, it did not know if they shook from the effort it took to move or the intense anger it felt.

Looking up and through the branches and brush it stared at the tiny thing, and the bigger thing next to her.

And its anger rose again. Because it knew that if it attacked again it would lose. And even in its haze of anger it knew that if it

survived it could try again.

And it would try again.

Joy had watched, had felt as someone soared above her and attacked Angel Eyes.

Had heard the rush of a creature through the woods just as much as she felt it smack into each branch and could see the breath shaken from its lungs.

For a second Joy was left in a stupor before hands gently shook her out of it.

Thatch knelt before her. Eyes hard with worry, both of his hands grasping at her hurt one.

She stayed still as he brought the appendage closer to his eyes and prodded at it a little. Before ripping off some cloth from his shirt and wrapping it tightly.

She could feel more so than see that his mouth was set into a thin line as they stared at each other in the dark. She watched as he raised his hand and signaled the sign for ‘Ok.’

He watched her closely as he did so. It took Joy a moment for her brain to come back to her. And for her to raise her own shaky hand and signal back ‘ok’ as well.

Standing on even shakier legs, she signaled to Thatch they needed to move. And again Thatch listened and followed her. Not complaining a single bit as she checked around them. Making sure that no creatures noticed Thatches rucks as he rushed to save her.

She shook herself several times to alleviate her shivers. She felt jittery, unable to turn off the high alert blaring through every part of her brain. All of her senses ran high and her hackles were raised.

And they continued to stay that way as they moved through the underbrush and continued on through the forest in silence.

Thatch hadn't said a word since their run in with Angel Eyes. Though that didn't really bother her. As they moved, Thatch didn't seem different at all. He still listened to her and followed her lead, and so she chose to focus on other things for the time being.

Like the jumpiness she now felt as they moved along, it made her ability to sense wonky. It made her over estimate the closeness of creatures and had them stopping every 2 seconds until Joy took a moment to realize how far away they actually were.

She needed to calm down if she wanted them to make it to the cave before the lightning hit.

And so she thought about the force field, about math equations, she thought about her sister. She thought about Hannah, about blue whales and her height and what imoto meant.

She wondered about her books and if they were still out there and readable, she wondered how strong Thatch was, she wondered how he beat Angel Eyes so quickly.

But every thought ended with the same emotion rearing its ugly head. Her mind kept dragging her back through her shaky arms and beating heart.

Everything she tried only made her realize how futile her efforts were in ignoring the problem.

That's when she felt the burning of Thatch’s eyes on her back as they moved. Could hear the drag on his clothes and soft breaths that he breathed.

She turned her head towards him as they went, catching his eyes for a moment and watched him smile at her, just as warm as always.

And realized that she wasn't alone, she could rely on Thatch and he could rely on her. And in those moments her shoulders relaxed and her breaths slowed and her heart smoothed out. And she was able to focus on what was important again, she was able to see the forest again.

And she was able to move forward far more at ease than she had been just moments ago, because she knew that someone else was there for her.

And after she calmed, she found the cave without a problem before they had to worry about the lightning above.

The cave she was looking for was quite small. A lot smaller than the caves they had been staying in prior. Looking at the entrance she knew it would be a squeeze for someone like Thatch but that once he did get inside, it would open up and they would have plenty of room.

It took some pushing and pulling but eventually the 2 of them squeezed into the cave and got to work making some food.

As they set around to eat, Joy did a quick check of the area as lightning rained down from above. The perfect time to tell Thatch about the wall.

“So where are we headed?” Thatch was the first to talk as her shoulders relaxed and she slid back against the cave’s wall.

“Actually I found something weird in these woods a while ago,” Thatch leaned forward.

“A while ago on the other side of the island I came across something strange. A force field, a completely invisible wall. I chose to ignore it at the time”

“Well that is something interesting. Why did you ignore it?”

“Back then I didn't have time to wait around and figure it out. I thought it would be better to check the rest of the island before going back to it.”

“Well if there's a force field there is bound to be something or someone on the other side.”

“Yah I figured that as much, now the question is, is the wall keeping something in or keeping something out. And are we on the worse or better side of that wall?”

Thatch leaned back as he took a sip of water.

“Well there is only one way to find out.” A crazy smile wormed its way onto his face.

“Yes, that's really encouraging.”

“Haha don't worry so much, you’ve got me, and I'm strong so we’ll be fine.”

Joy couldn't stop a small smile and little laugh that escaped as Thatch posed ridiculously across from her.

“Woah, you laughed.”

"It’s not that special,”

“Haha yah it is,”

“Whatever,”

“You should smile more often.”

“What is there to smile about in a dark forest with monsters?”

“ . . . me.”

“True. . .” she spoke, her voice sounding limp and dead at the idea.

“Hey, that feels offensive.”

“That’s because it is.”

“Wah-”

Thatches face screwed up and Joy smiled. So relieved to let go of some of the weight, that she continued to tease the man.

She hadn't felt this much like her old self in an incredibly long time, it was refreshing.

“So we continue heading towards the wall in the morning?”

“Yah, I know quite a few places that we can rest in between here and there.”

“Perfect.”

It took another 2 or 3 days of walking through the woods and finding places to rest until Joy found the field again.

Reaching her hand up and placing it on the invisible wall.

They had made it.

“Hey pops, I think I spotted an island through the fog!”

Voices rose in volume as one crewmates pointed and the others started to see the vague outline of a landmass a little far off in the distance.

“Do you think Thatch could have washed up there, yoi?”

“Only one way to find out, let's head for that island boys!”

The mass of a man looked out into the distance at the island being pelted with lightning. A fierce smile on his face as the men around him started running from one part of the ship to another.

“We’ll find you soon my son, be safe until then.”

Chapter Text

Feet hit sand as the boat rode up to the beach.

The first feet were that of the first division commander Marco.

Large bird limbs landing on the grains of the shore before the others even thought about docking.

It was a rather small beach in comparison to other islands he had visited, stretching only about half a mile in either direction.

But what little space there was on the beach was made up by the dense forest that surrounded it .

And even his sharp bird eyes could only see so far into the swaths of the deep forest.

The entire island was dark and overcast. A Lot darker than he figured it would be.

Marco could see a little ways out into the brush, but nowhere near far enough to see any human or creature stocking around in it.

Marco raked his fingers through his hair as he sighed.

“Fuck,”

His whispered voice sounded harsh in the quietness of the beach.

If Thatch had washed up on this island he hoped that he hadn't been out at sea long. If he was exhausted or hurt he wouldn't be able to focus on using his haki. And he would be just about defenseless in a place like this.

Marco sighed in agitation as he began walking farther down the beach, he did not notice anything a miss. No footprints or blood stains. No body or clothing items that would give him a hint if the cook was around somewhere.

He silently took off into the dark skies to get a bird's eye view of what lay around the island.

Perhaps there was a town somewhere?

He looked about as he flew overhead, but saw nothing of note from up there through the cloud coverage.

If there was a town buried somewhere amongst the trees then he may not have seen it. Because even with his devil fruits advantage his eyes couldn't make out anything but tree tops.

Really his ability to fly did not come in handy in places like this. With such dense forest areas he would be more blind in the air then he would be searching on the ground with his brothers.

Slowly lowering himself towards the ground Marco extended his talons and landed back on the beach and decided to wait for the rest of his crew.

But something about the beach just ate at him. So instead of sitting around waiting for the ship to land he had himself another look at the beach.

Left and right and left again he scanned the place for anything he may have missed at first glance. Swinging his head about and then staring straight down again, brow furrowed and mind wandering, he began to walk the short beach. Staring so hard that he might just set something on fire with his gaze.

In fact he had been looking at the sand so hard that he had almost missed it. Missed the tiny clue that would fill him with hope, but luckily as he looked up he spotted it.

As the beach started to end and the forest started to stretch out into the ocean, where the trees kissed the sand and the waves.

There was a single footprint, imprinted into the wet yet firm dirt that lined the water.

It was far too small to belong to Thatch. It was closer to the size of a small child's foot than an adults, but it was a lead.

As a smile graced his face from his findings he could hear the ship finally dock at the shore.

Meandering over the sand he made his way up the plank that was lowered.

“Did you find anything?”

A man with long dark hair walked down and towards him, meeting him halfway up the gangplank. He was wearing a long and colorful dress. It looked new and silken to the touch, ornate gold with reds and yellows.

It was nice.

Marco watched as it dragged behind him as he walked down the planks.

“The forest is too dense for me to see anything from above. But as I scouted along the beach I found a footprint, yoi. One far too small to belong to Thatch but it’s a lead, maybe someone found him and took him to a town around here."

The long haired man looked out at the forest, eyes squinting harshly to try and see better.

“I don't know why there would be a town here. It's so dark and the forest is so dense.”

Marco just shrugged his shoulders again in response before looking down at his dress again and then looking back up.

“Oh and Izo, you might want to change into a shorter dress, yoi. There's no telling what would cling to the bottom of that.”

Marco smirked and pointed at the dress as Izo looked down at the forest floor and scrunched up his nose at the thought.

“Your right,” He spoke and then turned back around to walk back up the ship.

No doubt going inside to change before venturing out onto the island.

“OK men, I'll be sending Marco, and Izo out with a group of five others to spread out and search for your brother. The rest of us will sail around the island and meet back up at this spot in 2 days.” A voice boomed from up on deck. As a chorus of aye’s sounded off like a bomb.

A small horde of feet came parading down the plank, just as Marco felt it, his haki alerting him as something came lunging at him from behind. He dodged to the left and saw an awkwardly sized raccoon in front of him. Its eyes were white but its ears perked up.

He had not heard a sound as it moved. If he hadn't been ify about the island and been using observation since he landed, the thing would have probably gotten the drop on him.

In a quick movement the thing lay dead at his feet.

“Make sure whoever is coming with us is able to use observation, if the creatures out here are anything like this one. They're quiet as hell.”

Marco looked out into the forest as Izo came back out with far more modest attire. He quickly led him and the other men over to the footprint and showed them which way it was headed.

“I’ll follow the direction of this footprint but I want the rest of you to choose different paths and scout the entire island. Call if you find anything."

They all nodded, chose a direction and went out into the forest. Marco stared at the footprint for a moment before also making his way into the woods.

But not before thinking that he was going to find Thatch no matter what.

Before them stood a wall, As Joy placed her hand on it Thatch could see it ripple for a moment and then go completely invisible again.

Joy watched Thatch stand in awe as he too, slowly started to walk up to the wall. He slowly stuck out his own hand to reach out and touch the thing.

But as his hand went to make contact with the invisible wall, it went right thru instead. Thatch stumbled forward and right past the forcefield that Joy could not get through.

The both of them stared at each other in surprise for a moment.

“Are you trying to make fun of me?”

Joy gave the man an unamused look as she raised her fist and pounded it forward. Her hand made a solid smacking noise as it came in contact with the wall.

“I see that you are currently. . . not making fun of me,”

“Yah no fuck,”

“Language,”

“Fuck you,”

Thatch shook his head at Joy and went back to staring at the force in wonder. Over her time getting to the wall, she had come to open up a bit more to Thatch. Meaning that now he got to get accustomed to her cussing when frustrated or angry.

She was an adult god damn it.

She had also learned through context clues that yes, Thatch thought she was a child. And had been struggling to come to terms with the fact that she must look like or was a child now.

“Hmm, I've never seen anything like this before.”

“Same-” Joy started and then felt something pass into her range. She immediately shut her mouth and Thatch watched her closely for any cues about the situation.

She stood for a moment and then realized that it was only an unusual rat.

“Yah Same, The first time I came into contact with it I was afraid and tired, not equipped for dealing with a mystery wall.”

“And now it's even more of a mystery, huh?”

Thatch made his way back across the invisible forcefield to the same side that Joy was on. Once more nothing held him back from doing so. But try as she might, Joy's hand would not pass through the strange wall.

“Let's try this instead.”

Thatch reached down and picked Joy up around her waist. Hoisting her up and in front of his chest before moving forward.

Joy almost let out a sharp gasp but quickly controlled herself as she was raised up unexpectedly, a tiny frown running across her face.

She held her breath as Thatch put one foot through the wall and passed with ease. Pulling himself forward along with Joy.

Thatch had to exert a little strength to get her across but slowly he began to move them both through the barrier.

It took a minute or 2 of him pushing for her to be all the way across. Her body snapping forward as she finally got through. Making
Thatch stumble forward and bring the rest of his body through as well.

As he stumbled through the barrier his foot caught on a rock and the 2 of them went tumbling down a small hill that neither of them had seen while attempting to make it through the wall.

As the both of them fell Thatch grabbed for Joy and stuffed her under his arms as they went. Shielding her body from the fall. She closed her eyes tight and held on to him as he surrounded her.

She could feel as they tumbled together. Could feel the thumps as Thatch's body would hit the ground and bounce off again.

Hoping that he wasn't too bad off after being sick for so many days, he was just starting to actually recover his strength.

He really didn't need to be protecting her as well as himself as they fell.

But he did, and she couldn't help but be filled with warmth because of it.

It felt like they fell forever before Thatch's body came to halt and he slowly let go of Joy. The both of them caught their breath and calmed down from the surprise before opening their eyes and seeing what lay at the bottom.

And Joy couldn't help but be amazed at what she saw.

For the first time in months Joy was able to physically see more than 3 feet in front of her. There was a whole lit city before her.
Still surrounded in the darkness of the forest and canopied by the limbs of trees.

But lit with lamps on every corner that sparkled of blue and cast a sapphire tinge across the city.

They held sparks of flying lightning that zipped around their little containers. Back and forth and all around. They amazed Joy for a moment, she had never seen anything like it before.

But just for a moment, before her eyes continued to level the city with inspection.

The streets were paved with cobblestone and the building stretched up to meet the canopy of the trees.

To tell the truth the town looked more like what you’d see in an old Victorian horror movie. The only thing it was missing was rain and horse drawn carriages.

And there were people. Not as many as she’d seen living in a large town.

Not like the streets of New York that were packed and crammed with people.

But there were people. People with bags, people talking to each other. Small people, big people.

People.

It made Joy feel weird seeing so many of them in one place. Her first feelings were of happiness, she did it, she finally found safety and people. And the very next feeling was apprehension, suspicion, and worry.

What if these people didn't like outsiders, what if they would make them leave back into the forest. Back into the darkness, and hopelessness that the trees carved into her.

Glancing back the way she came filled her with dread as she looked at the woods from the outside. They looked truly terrifying now that she could see.

And in a moment she realized that she'd fight everyone in that town to assure she didn't have to venture back out there.

And very quickly fear set in. These people were strangers. Could they be trusted? Would they hurt her, would they hurt Thatch.

As these feelings came shooting through her, she felt a hand make contact with her arm. She turned her head and looked at
Thatch, and saw his face clearly for the first time since they met.

His hair was more of an auburn than a black, dark beard and a strong jaw. His face had lines, but not in a way that made him look serious or stoic. But in a way that said he smiled and laughed a lot.

He was tall and well built for a sailor, and she could finally tell that he was wearing a chef's uniform. It was wrinkled and dirty and torn in places, but she could see it clearly now.

She could also see, when she tilted her head up and caught his eyes, that they smiled.

And when he smiled eyes bright and full and fierce right at her, she couldn't help but feel safe. It was nice to be able to see his smile fully and the way that it lit up his entire being.

He gripped her hand as he stood up and took a step forward.

Joy, acting as brave as she could, stood up as well, and started to walk forward with him by her side towards the town.

Marco had been making his way through the woods for about an hour by this point. Following the direction of the foot print he had found on the beach.

Over brush and through the denseness of the forest, trying to stay as quiet as possible. He had been attacked a time or two but was able to keep relatively quiet as he moved.

His haki was on high alert as he made his way through the darkness of the underbrush. It was a shame that he had not come across any more clues or indications that someone was out there.

He was just about to give up on his hunt when he smelt something incredibly strong. So strong that it almost bowled him over with its stench alone.

Most people wouldn't think twice about the smell, it was flowery and sweet. But the strength of it made Marco scrunch up his nose in protest. A scent that strong could lead to something interesting.

Whipping his head side to side in either direction, He followed his nose to a small clearing in the woods. He squatted down and could see the remnants of bones from a few larger creatures. Taking a more cautious step forward he also came across a cave.

He took another large inhale, catching the horrible scent again. Turning his head he followed the smell a little ways to the side of the cave opening.

There Marco found flowers. Flowers being something you’d regularly find in a forest. The only thing strange about these particular flowers was that they weren’t growing out of the side of the cave.

It looked like someone plucked a bunch of them and scattered them around the outside of the place. Kind of like a deterrent or decoration.

Marco knew of plenty of animals who would do something like this. Collect things and bring them to their nest or den. But these weren't inside of the den, and there weren't any other kind of trinkets or decorations around. Only the flowers that looked like they were on the verge of dying.

Marco hummed to himself as he stepped back closer to the cave entrance. He allowed his haki to stretch a little ways ahead of him and found nothing off about the cave. No feelings of anyone being inside, person or creature.

He stuffed both of his hands in his pockets before walking nonchalantly into the opening. The darkness swarmed him as he did and he was quick to take out one of his hands and allow it to become fire.

His fire cast an eerie blue glow along the cave walls as he walked.

His eyes scanned top to bottom as he went, combing over every crub of the cave.

The first thing he spotted was something yellow peeking out from underneath some dirt. Stooping down he used his other hand to wipe away some of the mud to see what it was.

Bringing his fire closer to the ground he was able to see yellow fabric. It was fabric he had seen before, hanging around his crewmates neck, Thatches neck at all times.

It was weird to see it in a place like this. The guy never took that thing off, even when asked he would make up some kind of excuse and leave before anyone could get an answer from him about it.

At least this was a sign that Thatch had been there. That meant that he was somewhere on the island, maybe even close by.
Pocketing the cloth he took out his den den mushi and called for Izo.

Brrrr

Brrrrr

Brrrr

Click

“Did you find something?”

“Yah, I found Thatches scarf in a cave to the west of the beach, yoi.”

“Well at least we know that idiots somewhere here on the island.”

Izo’s voice sounded nonchalant and calm to most people's ears. But Marco could pick up the distinct sound of relief in his voice over the sound of the den den mushi.

“Hu, you know you're worried about him.”

“That idiot? No way, maybe this time he’ll learn to not fall off ships. What's this the 3rd time in the last 6 months. He’s a pirate for Davy's sake.”

A small muffled laughter left Marcos' mouth from the sound of Izo’s chiding. It felt good to laugh after all these days of worry.

“Yah, yah sure, feel free to beat that lesson into him when we find the guy, yoi.”

“You can bet your ass that man’s gunna learn how to keep his on a fucking ship.”

Marco smirked as he felt a little apprehension for his lost brother. He took a second to send him some well wishes before turning and trudging his way back out of the cave again. As he did Izo continued to rant about their dumbass cook.

As he turned his head though he spotted something else. Nothing that stood out like the yellow of Thatches scarf.

In fact if he hadn't waved his hand, that happened to be aflame over the spot he would have never seen it in the first place.

It was another footprint. Again quite small, again far too small to belong to someone like Thatch, or any good sized adult for that matter.

“Hey Izo,”

Marco interrupted the man's tirade on their fellow crew men's stupidity.

“Yah?”

“It would seem that Thatch is traveling with someone,”

“ . . . Do you know if the other one is hostile?”

“I don't, but I can say they are quite small.”

“Hmm,”

“ Keep your eye out for small human footprints. That seems to be the only thing that they're leaving behind.”

“Roger that.”

“And Izo,”

“Yes?”

“Be careful,”

In a forest like this there was no telling what kind of person or people lived out there. When he had initially found the small footprint he was hoping it was going to be that of a childs. And that eventually it would lead him to a village or town where Thatch was taken.

But this development changed things. The small footprints found in both places that Thatch was located were not near any towns or villages. Meaning whoever this was took their time to either carry thatch or Kidnap him and transport him around.

If it was a child he should have found a town by now. Children wouldn't be this far from home, in a forest like this it was unheard of.

So Marco really only had one guess left to make. That whoever took Thatch was an adult, and they were out in a dangerous forest for who knows what reason. And That thought didn’t sit too well with a seasoned Pirate like Marco.

There were too many questions. And when there were too many questions. The answers were either incredibly simple, or inanely complicated. Really a 50/50 shot, and Marco didn't like those types of odds when it came to the lives of his family.

“Roger that, you better be careful as well, you're almost as reckless as pops.”

“Yah, yah i’ll try.”

“You’ll do better than t-”

Marco quickly hung up the call as he made it to the outside of the cave again and began to look around the ground outside of it.

He hoped that their strange little kidnapper had left something else for him to follow. He looked closely around the perimeter of the clearing, brushing away fallen limbs and discarded leaves until he found it.

Another tiny footprint, This one pointing more south than the previous one at the beach.

Izo looked down at the snail.

Fuck this forest.

The man thought as he trudged along through the darkness. There were way too many trees and the ground was muddy as hell. It was far too dense and crowded to maneuver without scraping past a plant or bush, and his clothes were going to be stained to hell and back, he could tell without even having to look.

Don't get him wrong, getting a good outfit dirty for a good reason was always up his alley. Good fights with high stake outcomes
was one of the things he lived for.

But getting a perfectly good outfit dirty because of your dumbass crewmates was another thing entirely.

When Izo found Thatch he was going to ring his little neck for falling off the ship. What a fucking idiot, what kind of pirate falls off a ship.

That call from Marco had done well to quell his anger. Izo would never admit it but he was getting increasingly worried for Thatch as the days lingered on without a sign of him.

If they had found nothing on this island he didn't know what he'd do. Or what Whitebeard would do for that matter. They had searched the seas around there for days. This island was really their last option. And it took them forever to see it through the darkness and the fog of the sea.

All in all Izo was happy with the developments that his other crew members had made on the island. But that didn't mean he would let Thatch off easily.

Just because he was worried about the man didn't mean that the very same man didn't deserve a reprimand and a beating for causing that worry.

Sighing, Izo stepped deeper and deeper into the forest. Paying as close attention to things around him as possible. His observation
Haki may be a bit better than the others out there searching, but it was only better in the fact that it detected faster and with more precision, not that his range of sense was wider.

And so with each step he moved himself slightly drifting quietly away from any animal that he could sense.

Giving himself the best possibility of not having to run into anything at all. Though this method did have a downside.

Instead of moving in one direction, he was more just sort of drifting around the island, allowing the creatures to dictate his path. It
was a good way to get lost, but he had a surprisingly great sense of direction. So good that he had found his way back to the ship by accident on a number of occasions. So he was not all that worried about the wondering part.

Plus if he did wonder, maybe his amazing sense of direction would lead him to something interesting.

Just as the thought of something interesting flashed through his head. Izo stepped out into a small clearing, and what he saw baffled him a little.

In the clearing, as clear as day, set a bed, a desk, a nightstand, a dresser, and a bookshelf lined with books.

Now it wasn't the strangest thing that Izo had seen in the new world. But it was still something surprising to see after traveling through such a dense dark forest.

All the furniture was rather close together, Like it had been laid out in a small room. But as Izo stepped closer and looked around.
There was no sign of a fallen structure or house that could have been there previously.

It looked like there had been a room there at one time, nothing else. And then one day that room decided to disappear but leave behind all the contents.

Izo took a look at the bed first. The covers and a pillow were missing. But other than that it looked like any other plain bed.

On the nightstand set a lamp that refused to turn on and a picture. When Izo picked up the picture and brought it closer to his face he could make out two girls. One younger and one older, both with dark hair and dark eye color.

The younger one looked maybe 5 or 6 and the older one looked like a teenager. Both were smiling and laughing.

Izo set down the picture and then opened the drawers. It had some old wrappers and other garbage pressed inside. Nothing all that interesting.

Moving along Izo checked the desk and found some things to write with ,along with a half filled notebook with a scrawling handwriting that was too messy for him to read.

The dresser held some ulgy clothes in it that Izo would never be caught dead in. But they did give him one clue. The clothes were made for someone bigger in size. If this stuff belonged to anyone he’d place his bet on the older girl in the picture.

Izo then moved to take a look at the book shelf when he tripped over something. Looking down he could make out a charred book, a bowl with something unidentifiable in it and some candles. Bending down even lower Izo could see something carved into the ground in a circle around the charred book.

Izo hummed to himself as he stood back up. If he was one of his more curious crewmates, he would think of this as yet another strange and interesting adventure and proceed to search the entire island to figure out what this was all about.

But Izo was not another one of his crew mates. So he filed the information away for later, stepped over the charred book and bowl and moved towards the last thing in this weird clearing. The bookshelf.

Izo trailed his fingertips across the book's spines as he leaned forward to be able to read what they were about.

Most of the books seemed to be about science, all with different long names that Izo couldn't even begin to pronounce but all looked like different fields of science to him.

There were a few books that looked like they were fun reads like one labeled. “Harry Potter,” and another entitled “The Color of Magic.”

But all in all something else that he didn't need to know. And so without a glance back he continued forward. Sure it was something strange and it would stay in the back of his mind. But he had bigger things to deal with now that didn't involve a bed in the forest.

It would just be a weird story he’d tell his crew about later and nothing more.

And he softly slunk forward and out of the clearing and back into the dense trees of the forest.

What Izo didn't notice were shimmering yellow eyes watching him from right out of his range.

Nor did he notice the slithering creature that followed behind him as he moved through the woods as he went. Always making sure to stay far enough away to not be detected.

Men ran around the deck of the ship as they looked over the edge onto the island.

All a little too antsy, all a little too stressed and down but still hopeful, still full of life and ready to see their brother again.

The man at the head of the ship looked just as stoic as ever. Just as ready to fight and give orders with a fierce face. Nothing gave him away, nothing made him falter or come off as any less of the pirate vet that he was.

bum-bum-bum

Except if you happened to look down at his distracted hand. Fingers beating out an irregular beat into his seat as he looked ahead.

bum-bum-bum

He may be a man who had sailed and loved and lost to the ocean. But he was still a man, and he loved all of his children equally, and felt the same heart wrenching pain in his chest when he had to tell them goodbye.

bum-bum-bum

He’d give anything to his family, for his family. And he knew they’d give their all for him, in a heartbeat.

bum-bum-bum

He could see the looks on the faces of his older children. How they side eyed him in worry.

bum-bum-bum

Don't they know that it's a fathers job to worry, not the childs? He huffs a little in his seat as he ignored their searching eyes.

bum-bum-bum

Of course they had had a number of crewmen fall off their ship. He had many sons and a lot of them were stupid, but he loved them all the same.

bum-bum-bum

But this was the longest he had ever lost a man from falling overboard. It had been far too long for his taste. It made him a little bit more watchful than normal.

bum-bum-bum

He watched closely all of his sons, as they skirted around the deck. Not knowing how dangerous and dark these seas were. Not wanting to lose and worry for another son on top of the one he had already lost.

bum

Brrrrr

bum

Brrrrrr

bum

Brrrrrrrr

Ca-lick

He picked up the den den mushi next to him.

“Hey pops,”

He grunted over the line knowing that it was Marco who heard him.

“Good news I found Thatches scarf in a cave, so he’s somewhere on the island.”

. . . .

As soon as those words left his son's mouth his hand stopped its constant rapping against the surface of his chair.

Relief washed over him instantly as he heard those words. And the men around him sighed audibly at the news of their cook.

“Bad news there's someone with him and I don't know whether there a good kind or a bad kind.”

"Hummm."

He hum deeper than the gruff greeting he gave to his son beforehand.

“I’m currently following their trail now, only one set of footprints, too small to be Thatch's. What do you want me to do with the other one when I find Thatch.”

A small frown ignited across the large man's face as he leaned forward in his chair. And his mouth came closer and closer to the receiver of the snail.

“Bring them here, If they helped Thatch I'd like to thank them . . .”

The air turned a little crisper than it had before as he paused. A cold chill running down his other men's spine, but not in fear, in anticipation.

“And if they hurt Thatch then we can dispose of them properly.”

The rest of the crew silently listened around him. All just as ready to throw a party as they were to throw a body overboard.

“Aye captain.”

He could hear the smirking retribution in his son's voice as he hung up the phone. Knew that if anyone really did hurt Thatch that

Marco, even in all his anger, would bring them back to him so that all of his brothers would get a chance to seek blood from the individual.

“You heard that.”

He stood up slowly from his chair.

His voice boomed out over the deck of his large ship. Reaching every man's ear as he spoke and they all turned to listen.

"Thatch is somewhere out there and we’re going to find him.”

“AHHHH.”

The whole crew screamed in reply and got back to work, less worry and more anticipation in their steps. And less eyes on him as he set back down into his chair.

No one the wiser as he started up again.

bum-bum-bum

Chapter Text

The city was a gothic dream. As they walked through the streets Joy looked about to see the intricate stones marbling the larger buildings. Buildings that reached tall and far into the sky. Building that reminded her of old French church architecture.

She had never felt more familiar with and completely alien about anywhere before. It was so unbelievably familiar and yet so insanely forgein that it hurt her brain. Made her insides queasy with nerves and set her on edge even more than the forest had.

At least in the forest she knew how to survive and act. She knew that there were only ever 2 options out there. Live or die.

But there, out there in these streets, with so many faces that stared back to judge her as she walked. She could no longer understand. She could no longer ignore or blend in like she used to.

She found that her ability to live in society had become almost nonexistent. That fact scared her a little. This whole time she had been looking for this. Searching for the safety and comfort that came with community.

She had walked up and down, followed dead ends and waterways into nests of danger and fear. But now that she had found it. Now that she was allowed to feel safe and ok. She didn't.

She felt anything but safe. Every face she saw became another predator, another faceless monster in the night. They were just more cunning, more sly, more cruel.

She had never thought of people that way before. She was so used to turning her head and acting like nothing was happening.

Not spending more than 2 seconds listening to the insane news reports each day before turning off the TV and going back to her life. She had pushed them all to the back of her mind. Had chosen to ignore the nastier side of mankind.

But as they moved she found that she could not ignore that anymore. And then every news report, every story and massacre and cruel outcome of humanity she had ever heard suddenly struck her like the lighting shining overhead.

And she shook, pulling herself a little closer to the only human that she knew she could trust.

Thatch looked down at Joy as he walked. Watched her eyes change from curious and awestruck to frightened. Like a bomb of emotion had just gone off in her head and she had no way of controlling it.

He could see as the feelings took over. Watched her fear and trepidation as she looked out at the people who stared around them.

And Thatch acted accordingly. He made himself bigger, made his face meaner. Pulled his shirt just so, so that the jolly roger imprinted on his skin shined in the flashing light.

He side eyed the people as he watched her. Not wanting to coddle the girl but wanting to be there for her when she decided she needed him.

He paid close attention to her eyes as they walked. He had never known a child who was so good at holding in her emotions. Had never seen a child her age be able to mask their feelings so well that he had to watch there eyes for the clarity of it all. Well not on a healthy and loved child anyway.

He had to continue to search for the emotions that flashed through them. The fact that she could control herself so well in a situation where she felt fear did not sit well with him.

He had seen those masks on children before. But they were on the children they rescued from slavers or abused kids. He hoped with all his heart she wasn't in one of those categories.

Hoped that she was just mature for her age. But even hope didn't sit quite right with him in this situation. He had already claimed her as Nakama, and had already decided she was family. And so deep down he just couldn't let it go.

And so when she finally moved closer to him.

When he could feel her shake next to him as they went along. When her body asked and gave the ok. He moved an arm on to her shoulder.

And when she looked up at him he smiled. He smiled wide and surely at her, and he threw all of his comfort and happiness into that smile.

And when she stopped shaking, he sighed in relief, counted it as a win and opened his mouth.

"You look hungry, what do you say we grab a bite to eat?"

His question rang out in the silence of the street and made Her jump a little.

"I mean nothing can beat my food, but I'll at least pay for it."

He smiled down at her again as she shook her head yes but still refused to speak. The eyes of every passerby back on them as he quickly made his way to the first food place he could find.

As they entered the brightly lit restaurant he really looked at her for the first time. Looked at what the forest had done to her.

She looked unbelievably tired and dirty. Like the forest had sunk into her bones and taken a bite out of her.

Grass and dirt stained her oversized shirt and pants. Holes were ripped into the knees and splatter across the t-shirt. And mud and scratches raked across her skin.

In this light he could really see just how malnourished she was. The large clothes did a good job at hiding it but he had seen it enough to tell just from her gaunt face and pale skin.

When they got back to the ship he would make sure to put her on a special diet. Small meals that held a good amount of calories.

Light food that wouldn't upset her stomach or make her feel over full.

Sighing to himself he slid up too and sat down at a table grabbing two menus as he went. Joy followed behind far more shyly and reserved than she had been just minutes ago when they were trapped behind the barrier.

The staff gave them dirty looks.

He watched them just as closely as they had been eyeing them.

He could see the suspiciousness in their eyes, but they did not move to them or bow up as if to start a fight, they just watched.

And as he glanced down he could see what their eyes were doing to Joy, they were sucking the life right out of her.

And so as Joy looked at the menu he allowed his eyes to wander over each occupant in the restaurant as he glared everyone down.

Eyes fierce and scary with no remorse or forgiveness. Eyes that said he was ready to fight and kill because he had done both before.

All the heads in the restaurant quickly turned away from him. And as Joy's face slowly raised to look at Thatch, he quickly wiped off the scary look and put on a happier one. One that was meant for his family and friends.

Thatch never wanted Joy to see him like that. To see him scary and blood thirsty. He wouldn't know what to do if she ever looked at him with fear in her eyes like she had the animals in the forest. So he'd just have to be careful so that she would not see that side of him.

He knew it would be harder once she joined the crew but by then he could slowly introduce her to the life of a pirate, so it would all turn out alright in the end. But for now he would make sure to make her as comfortable as possible.

"So what do you want to eat, squirt?"

Thatch asked as he watched her eyes glance back down and scan the page over and over again.

Her mouth slightly opened.

"Can I . . ."

Her voice trailed off as she tried to speak.

"What was that?"

Thatch leaned in dramatically close to the girl and watched as her lips twitch a bit, but she did not smile at him.

"Can I have some fish?"

"Fish? Any fish? Fish I can do."

He quickly ordered their food as Joy looked anywhere but at the people around them.

He smiled fondly at the little thing. As she looked to the side. Too busy thinking about something or other to notice the look he flashed at her.

Really he was starting to act more like a doting uncle than a brother. Hahah, he bet that Pops would love to have a grandchild.

He in no way was ready to be a father but he knew without a doubt that Pops would love her. No matter if she was his granddaughter or daughter. No matter how standoffish she was at first.

And he knew she would be, he could tell in the way she watched the others around her. It would take her a while to be comfortable with everyone in the crew. He had to start her off with just a few before expanding to everyone else. He didn't want to risk scaring her.

The waiter set some fries down for them to share. And Thatch saw for the first time since they entered the town, Joy's eyes light up as she took a bite.

It must have been a long time since she had eaten well prepared food.

"So the first order of business is to find out exactly where we are. "

He watched as her eyes shot up to meet him and could see her listening.

"We need to find out as much as we can about this island and the closest islands to it. I'm surprised that I even washed up on this island, I hadn't even seen it when I had fallen off the boat. We need to get to an island where I can call my crewmates."

Thatch decided not to minchin that he wanted to get to an island that was under whitebeard's protection. He wasn't aware how much she knew about pirates or whitebeard for that matter. He figured it would be easier to say nothing and just introduce them when they showed up. That way she wouldn't have any time to think about it. Her only impression would be from the crew itself.

Not from her own thoughts or the thoughts of others. He'd give her no time to question if they were bad or not. He'd just show her they weren't.

"We need to find out as much as we can about this island and the closest islands to it. I'm surprised that I even washed up on this island, I hadn't even seen it when I had fallen off my boat. We need to get to an island where I can call my crewmates."

Joy didn't know what to say at first.

He wanted her to travel with him off of the island? She hadn't even thought that far to tell the truth. She had only ever thought about finding a town and survival, not what she would do after she found those 2 things.

And so she was stumped for a moment. Did she want to leave the island?

No, not really. She had wanted to find a town so that 1 she could try and figure out why she had been dropped there and 2 because surviving in the forest was terrifying.

Did she want to stay with Thatch?

Yes, Thatch was the only person who she felt comfortable around. Even if she could not fully explain why she was so attached to him.

Did she want to meet his crew? Possibly stay with them?

She didn't know. If they were like Thatch maybe, but she knew nothing about them. And though Thatch may be nice that did not mean that his crewmates were the same way.

And . . . why did they need to get to another island to call his crew? Couldn't they just call them from this island, what was the difference? Could it be the lighting? Did it mess with radio waves in some way?

So with thoughts done and things figured out she came to an answer.

"No."

"No?"

"No."

"What do you mean no."

"I don't know what it means for you but when I say no it usually means no."

"Hey, lose the attitude."

"You're not my mom."

Joy turned her head away from the man as he gawked at her. Out of the corner of her eye she could see how confused he was. He must have figured she'd say yes. That she'd willingly follow him where he went without question.

She may be grateful to the man. And he may be the only person who she felt like she could trust right now. But her first priority was to figure out what in the hell happened to her.

And to figure that out she needed more answers. And the best place to start was there, on the island of darkness and lightning.

She wasn't the best conversationalist right now. But that didn't mean she couldn't listen and follow people around for information.

It would probably take her longer than he was willing to wait.

And so her answer had to be no. There really wasn't any other option. Their futures lied on different paths.

Joy didn't know why he wanted her to come with him. Couldn't think of any reason a sailor would have to take an anxiety ridden scared girl on board a ship but for unsavory reasons.

But Thatch hadn't come off like that. Hadn't made any moves and had only treated her nicely.

"Why?"

"Huh?"

Joy let out involuntarily when the question interrupted her thoughts.

"Why won't you come with me?"

The Look Thatch wore was unlike anyone that Joy had seen on the man before.

He looked serious and ready to fight her on the matter. The look said, without any words. That if he didn't like her answer he may force her to come with him even if she didn't want to or didn't like it.

And if that was the case. If Thatch was ready to kidnap her over this. She didn't know if her trust was placed in the right person or not.

"Why do you want me to come with you?"

"Why are you so against going?"

Their voices began to raise a little and the people around them seemed to gravitate away from them. Eyes still turned and trying to ignore their very existence.

"I have questions, and I need answers, and they could be here on this island. I can't just ride away from it."

Thatch eyes sharpened at that.

"Questions,"

He seemed to whisper to himself.

"And what about you huh?"

Joy went on, her voice never rising higher than a high whisper as she spoke. Too used to the quiet of the forest, to raise it much higher than that.

"Why are you so adamant that I go with you? We've known each other for what a week? That's strange, you're strange."

And for the first time since meeting Joy sent the man a suspicious look. And for the first time since meeting Joy didn't trust the man sitting across from her.

Different scenarios started zooming through her head as she stared at him. What if he was just going to use her? What if he was going to sell her or torture her.

She trusted this man so easily, so implicitly that she had negated all of her more rational thoughts and emotions.

That had flown out the window at the prospect of someone, anyone being out in the terrible forest with her.

But now that she was back in society. Now she was sitting in a restaurant surrounded by people that she didn't trust as far as she could throw them.

She wondered if he was the same? If he was just as other and strange as the people sitting a few tables away from her.

If he was just as likely to hurt her as the person taking their order was?

It seemed as though now that she was no longer alone. Now that she had time to think about things other than surviving and
living, her years of adulthood mistrust had come flooding back to her again.

All the lessons of stranger danger and women's safety sprung to the forefront of her mind.

Was Thatch someone worth her trust?

Was he someone that she could rely on?

Or was he just a convenient option in an otherwise desperate and hopeless situation?

Was he just better than being alone, a stranger?

Or was he a friend?

All of Joy's thoughts hit a wall as she looked the man in the eyes. She could see it swimming there, just beneath the surface, sadness, regret and fear.

"I'm sorry."

The man's head hung low and she watched as all the fight left his shoulders. All the struggles disappeared from his limbs and all the resistance flooded out of his entire being.

The him now compared to 2 seconds ago was completely different. And the whiplash was giving Joy a headache, she just wanted her answer, could she trust this man?

Because fuck did she desperately want to. No matter how warry he just made her feel, by gods did she want to thrust him.

"You're right, I have no right to dictate your life like that."

Joy stayed quiet as she listened intently to the man. Hoping that whatever he had to say would restore some semblance of peace within herself.

"I'm sorry for pushing you and demanding answers. You're right we only just met a little while ago and me trying to force things on to you without you even knowing what's going on is unfair of me. Me trying to decide your future without you even being aware of what you're signing up for is not ok."

A little bit of worry was raised up off of Joy's shoulders as the man continued on.

"I got it into my head that you were going to come with me. No question, and that you'd join us. That you'd sail with us and become our family. And I don't even know if you already have a family out there waiting for you to come home. I was already so set on you joining mine and my own selfish desires that I never even took yours into account. . ."

He trailed off for a moment.

"I promise I won't do it again."

Joy molded over his declaration for a moment. Thinking over his words and actions as she did so. He seemed genuine in his words and body language. He seemed like a man of his word and fuck did she want to trust him so implicityly like she had been doing this entire time.

But she had been promised things before. Had been promised so many things so many times before. And nothing had ever come from it.

Every promise had always been a lie. But gods did she want to believe him, gods did she want to believe in anyone or anything.

The desperation of the forest sinking back into her being so succinctly that it made her head spin.

But did it really matter?

Did his promise really matter?

They would part soon. Him to find his crew, and her to get answers. So did it need to matter?

Right now, in the little amount of time that was left, did that promise need to actually mean anything at all?

So for the little time left they had together Joy decided that she was willing to place at least some of her trust into this man.

"Ok."

"OK?"

His voice seemed a little bit more whispered, a little bit shier and smaller than before.

"But if you ever do something like that again. If you ever make me feel unsafe or uncomfortable ever again then don't think that I wont run, OK?"

"Ok,"

The man paused, awkward for a moment before pressing on like nothing had happened. Like Joy wasn't, just a second ago, ready to bolt from this dinner and away from him.

"So what do you need to find out?"

"Huh?"

Confusion surfaced again within her at his question.

"You said 'questions', for the reason that you didn't want to come. What questions do you have?"

"I . . "

Joy didn't really know if she even wanted to answer that question. She figured that after that fight they were going to go their separate ways. That the promise was just a courtesy to her, a parting courtesy.

"Here's your food."

An awkward voice cut into the silence as the, obviously scared waiter dropped off the food and high tailed it out of there before she could even muster a thank you.

She softly picked up the fork and bit into her meal. Chewing it made tears pop into her eyes, whipping them away as fast as they appeared she dug in fully.

Completely forgetting about Thatch and the question he had asked her. She was far too happy to think.

A void in her very being that she had never noticed was there began to fill up just a little form it. Not all the way but just enough to make her aware of it.

Just enough to make her happy and longing all at the same time. Enough to bring another round of tears to her eyes that she just as quickly wiped away again.

And before she knew it. Before she was ready or willing, her fork hit the plate making a slight ringing noise. And at the noise a feeling of disappointment and fullness filled her.

She took a moment to lament the empty plate before looking back up again. Catching the eyes of Thatch from across the table as he ate much slower and watched her closely.

"The questions?"

He asked softly, almost knowing how much the food meant. As if he didn't want to break the melancholy of the moment.

She took longer to answer. Listening to Thatch softly bite into his fish from across from her.

As she thought, he refused to interrupt. Refused to bring up the question again. He waited.

And thought she did.

Was he going to stick around, Why?

"You're staying?"

"Well yah, if you need answers I don't mind sticking around and helping you find them."

He was staying? But, she had been so sure that he'd leave.

She couldn't tell what emotion raced through her at that moment. So she decided to ponder it at a later time.

Her choices flashed before her eyes. She could tell him the whole truth. The half truth. or A lie.

She could say that she was looking for her parents.

She could tell him that she wanted to figure out how she got there and leave it at that.

She could out right just tell him to leave if she wanted too.

Tell him that she could handle this herself and have them go their separate ways.

For a moment she pondered if the last option was the best one. It would allow her to continue on without anything or anyone holding her back or getting in her way.

But the last option was also a lonely one.

When she was sure he'd be leaving she had expected that the price of her goals would lead to loneliness.

It was the best for both of them really. He seemed to be getting far too attached to her. And here she was, ready to leave at any turn. Ready to return home to Hannah.

Everything pointed at telling him to go. At flat out giving it to him straight. Thanking him for sticking with her in the forest and going on.

But she didn't want that. If he was growing attached, she had already realized she was a while ago. Back in the forest before he even woke up. She knew she was, and the degree to which she was. The degree to how devastated she felt when she thought she made the wrong choice.

It would all lead to her downfall. She knew that, could read it in her thoughts and feelings as clear as day. And she wasn't the kind of person to deny who she was to herself, in her own mind.

Her whiplashed emotions dragged her back and forth.

And it was always better to hurt sooner rather than later.

She had to be strong.

" . . . I don't want to tell you."

It wasn't the flat out leave she had wanted to say. Wasn't the fierce voice she wanted to use. Wasn't even close to what she wanted to convey. But she hoped it was good enough to get the man to understand.

"Ok, you don't have too."

And he went back to eating. Just like that.

"If you'd like I can go look for a place to stay tonight and try to contact my crew while you go and try to find your answers."

She was stumped by the man's readiness to just be ok with that. To just let her wander off after he had just been so adamant about keeping her around.

"I'm sure there's got to be some place around here to sleep for a night."

He rambled on as she barely listened in. She had been ready for another fight. She had been ready for him to finish his food in silence and leave. But she had not been ready for his casual acceptance of her weak answer.

Anyone else, everyone else, would want answers. Her parents would have pressed her until she was blue in the face with tears and she squealed. Her friends would have ignored her until she apologized and they scolded her. Her sister would have badgered her into annoyance until she yelled her answer out.

The only one . . .

"There's got to be a den den mushi or 2 around here . . ."

No one had ever just taken her word on things.

No one except Hannah.

But Joy was so used to lying, to fighting, that this new development really and truly baffled her.

"Y-you…"

Her voice stumbled over itself as he continued to talk.

"And I'm sure the crew . . ."

"Y-you, you're not going to force me to tell? You're not mad I didn't tell you what I want to know? Y-your sticking around?"

And really wasn't that the root problem of all of this. Joy was just not used to people staying around her all that often of their free will, that didn't happen to be Hannah.

She had thought it would be easy. Even though she hadn't said it the way she wanted to. People had left for less, had fought with her for less.

She figured that the no would have been enough for him. And now that it hadn't she was at a complete loss. Confused and a little scared of the other possibility. The possibility he would stay and that both of them would get too attached.

She had allowed her self to much emotional freedom deep in the depths of that murder den.

And now that she had her wits again. Now that she could think straight for just a moment without the fear of death hanging over her.

She realized just how fucked the situation really was.

"Why Wouldn't I?"

He softly questioned as he finished his food and moved his hand over the table to place it on her head.

"I just promised you, a minute ago, that I wasn't going to force you to do anything you don't want to. And though I may be curious, not saying anything doesn't put yourself or others in danger. And I don't break promises."

She realized Just how fucked she was.

The way he spoke. The fact that he so readily was standing by his words was new to her. She had heard the word promise several times.

I promise I will come to your practice.

I promise that I'll see you next time.

I promise to always be friends.

I promise

I promise

I promise

And no one had ever kept any of them.

And then there was this man. Who she was ready to run from. While he was so ready to follow his own word.

"You have a right to your secrets, Joy. Don't let anyone tell you otherwise. You're allowed to keep things to yourself."

The curtness of his voice left no room for questions, only belief all she could do was believe him.

How could she tell him to fuck off now?

"Ok."

"Ok."

He smiled, paid for the food and both of them walked out of the shop together.

"Ok I'm going to go find a hotel. You go find out what you need and we'll meet back up here when we're done."

And he left. Leaving behind Joy whose emotions were still all over the place. Whose mood had shifted from awed, to scared, to angry, to worried, to sad and reproachful and determined, all the way to uncertainty. All in the span of just a few hours. Her own emotions were giving her whiplash.

She needed to sort herself out. She had been willing to let it go, let the attachment she had developed so quickly go. And now, she wanted to hold on with everything she had.

But first she had to figure this out. Had to figure out why she was there, what was going on. Right now she had things to do.

She didn't have time to think. She didn't have time to dwell. She had to move, and so she placed one foot in front of the other and moved away from the restaurant.

Chapter Text

Joy realized in just the few steps that she had taken. That maybe going on her own wasn't such a great idea.

Just as quickly as she had made up her mind to move, to step forward. Her eyes had followed the same command and she could see everyone watching her. Could feel their eyes bore into her back as she started to shake.

And just as quickly she had withered into herself. But did not allow herself to stop. Not that looking down and shivering helped her find anything out.

Wasn't she just talking a big game in her head back there? Ready to be lonely if it meant reaching her goals? And here she was almost in tears from just a few people watching her.

She hated it, she hated the way she felt. She just wanted to disappear.

She had only just stepped foot into this concrete jungle, and already she was terrified.

And then an idea struck her. She was so good at hiding in plain sight as she went about her time in the forest.

Why couldn't she do the same thing now?

Wasn't this city just another forest, weren't the people just a different form of anima, a different kind of foe.

If she could hide in that forest, she could hide out in the tangle thralls of a busy street as well.

And so she closed her eyes and concentrated on making herself small and quiet. She brought herself in and focused on the way her feet moved, on the way she breathed and exhaled.

Her first steps were a bit wired and rigid, but she got better.

She weaved back and forth around people, ducking down side roads and leaning into the shadows that the light casted.

And just as she became comfortable with herself, she also felt the pressure of others' eyes lift from her frame and she could breathe just a little lighter again.

She could do this.

And that's when she could finally get to work.

She allowed herself to listen, she allowed her senses to pick and choose people at will. Believing, just as she had in the forest, that her senses knew what they were talking about. And that if she listened to them, they would not lead her astray.

It was nowhere near as hard as she had thought it would be to pick up information.

The people in the streets gossiped far too easily and far too loudly for her not to over hear what they were saying.

And as she skirted through streets, and hid in plain sight, she began to understand.

And just in the matter of moments, hours, not days. She had learned a lot more than she had thought she would.

The wind passed message after message to her as she disappeared and reappeared around the city. Gaining more and more information as she went.

A man.

"How did that man and little girl survive the forest?"

A woman.

"Thank god the barrier keeps those things out, that poor child."

A child.

"Mama! Mama! I want to explore Tsoka forest too!"

A mother.

"No, no, never. The barrier is there to keep us safe, it's there to keep the Endlings out."

A salesman.

"We should really talk to elder Kasa about those visitors. They came from the forest, could they be Endlings in disguise?"

A customer.

"My father told me that Endlings can take on any form, but the real question is how they got past the barrier if they are."

A citizen.

"Either way they don't belong here and they should leave."

A ruffian.

"If those newcomers are Endling, I bet they'd go for a high price."

A young woman.

"Elder Kasa will know what to do. She knows more than anyone else about that barrier and the forest beyond it."

So many voices shifted through her head, followed by question after question. What is an Endling? Who is Elder Kasa? Could she help? Did she know why she appeared in the forest?

But more so than just more questions. She also had many answers.

With the whispers of the townspeople she could now see that they were scared of her and Thatch.

And fear was both a powerful motivator and a terrible excuse.

Mixed with all the knowledge she had gathered about the citizens of the town and her place now within it. She figured she was an outcast, a pariah to the regular citizens. They were just as likely to take her to Elder Kasa if they found her as they were to panic at just her presence.

And then there were the bandits, who could capture and sell her or Thatch. Though Joy was pretty sure that Thatch could take on some dumb bandits.

Especially after he had taken down Angel Eyes so easily while he was still sick.

Yes she was not worried about Thatch even with both citizens and bandits alike after them. No, she was worried for herself.

At first she had thought that it may be a good idea to get captured. Maybe they would take her to see Elder Kasa. But now, after listening for a little bit longer she knew it was a bad idea.

She had no idea how they would react to her, she could tell that if she made a wrong move, said something that scared them or made them angry.

It could very well lead to her death.

She had read about mob mentalities before, and had seen it in documentaries.

And it didn't matter what kind of mob it was, it very rarely turned out very good for either side.

No, no, she would just have to find this Elder Kasa on her own.

Thatch walked down the street cursing himself in his head.

How much of an idiot could he be?

Pops had always told him that his impulsiveness was a bad thing.

He had so easily decided that girl's fate without even thinking about how she'd feel about it at all.

Of course she had questions. She had been stuck in that forest for so long. Of course she'd want freedom and answers.

But he had not cared about that. He had only spent time thinking about himself and how he wanted her to be taken care of.

He was such a fucking idiot.

But even though he was an idiot. Even though he could see the fear in that girl's eyes and he hated himself for causing it.

He wasn't ready to give up.

He wasn't ready to call it quits on his plans of getting Joy to join his crew. He wasn't ready to let her disappear after being so endearing.

And so he resolved to convince her.

Something that he knew he could do. He was rather good at it and if he alone couldn't convince her then the rest of the crew certainly would be able to get her on board.

Because really it was a done deal in his head after he decided she was family. And so he'd just have to get her on the same page.

And if he couldn't. If he couldn't convince her to join then he'd send her on her way with a promise of family if she ever needed it and a part of his vivere card if she ever needed to find him.

He'd also snag something to make a vivere card of her so that if something ever went down he could find her as well.

Because really he was a whitebeard pirate. And once they decided you were family, you just were.

Thatch made his way around the square hearing whispers about himself and Joy from the locals.

None of them were particularly good either. With each new comment he got more and more worried for Joy.

He could see the looks they gave him as they walked by and leaned into another, and whispered something else that they thought he couldn't hear.

And he saw a few of the braver men look ready to come talk to him.

Though he dismissed them with a simple glare, a promise of pain and retribution foaming from his lips. And they scampered back the way they came.

He had heard the citizens speak of someone named Kasa. Talks about the barrier, and something called an Endling.

But still none of them out right were speaking of harming either of them so he let it go.

Trying to give Joy at least a little space as she tried to find answers to questions that she didn't want to tell him.

He had to do something to take his mind off of it.

So he shopped with the little waterlogged money he had on him. Making sure to keep enough for them to get a room.

And still he listened. It was all the same things. Kasa, barrier, Endlings.

It wasn't until Thatch caught the tail end of a thugs conversation that he really began to worry.

Something about a little girl and auction.

The word auction made his body run cold and his blood boil.

It made his intestine tense and warp in worry.

And he knew that leaving her to herself was a bad idea.

Even if it was right by her to do so.

He had thought that the strange looks were just locals being locals. He had been stared at quite a few times when he and his crew would dock at a new island.

So he didn't think twice about letting the determined girl wander around by herself, looking for her answers.

But he realized now that maybe that was a mistake. He hadn't heard all of that conversation. They could have her right now, ready to get on a boat and ship her somewhere he'd never find her again.

And that, that was something he'd never let happen.

And so Thatch walked to where he heard the bandits' voices.

He had some questions that needed answers after all.

Well Joy fucked up.

And not in a small insignificant kind of way, fuck up.

In a big, oh my god, kind of fuck up.

In her search for that Kasa person, she had, on accident, stumbled and fallen on the ground.

It was no fault of her own that she had fallen, She had been just as silent and as non existent as she had been for the rest of the afternoon.

If it hadn't been for that bartender throwing a drunk man out into the street, right where she was standing, really she would have gone about her business just fine.

But a large man had been thrown at her, and she, a small insignificant thing, moved as fast as she could to not get crushed by him.

And in her movement she stumbled, tripped, and called attention to herself.

And that's where she was now, a plethora of citizens standing around her whispering and staring.

And she froze, a deer in headlights as their voice encompassed her.

"Is that her?"

"She's so small."

"She doesn't look like much of a threat."

"Did you forget the stories, Endlings can look like anything . . . anyone."

"What should we do?"

"You all are too suspicious."

"Do you think she'll attack out here with so many people?"

"I say it's just a little girl."

"But what if she isn't."

"But what if she isn't."

The whispers assaulted her senses and caused her focus to split across all of them, giving her a migraine in seconds.

They swirled around her, becoming more and more frantic as one voice bounced off of another.

It was just as she had feared.

The powerful stench of fear circled the girl, and she knew that if she didnt get out of there something bad would happen.

But all the voices running into each other caused her to blank for a moment and in that moment she was grabbed.

She came back to herself crying as a man held her by her wrist off the ground and she could focus again.

The man snarled and yelled at the people around him and anyone else who could hear. But she did not listen to him.

She looked at his face that was filled with so much anger and fear. And she was scared, so she listened to everyone else instead.

"Let the little girl down."

"Kill her."

"Stop her from killing us first."

"She's just a little girl."

"She's a monster."

"Kill the Endling!"

"Stop!"

Joy looked around herself at the mob that had formed. Yah leaving Thatch was a bad idea, a really bad idea. And now she was going to have to pay the price for it.

More tears began to fall as she whimpered and her wrist began to burn and throb as circulation was being cut off from it.

Blood rushed to her cheeks and for the first time in a long time she could not think.

She had been able to think in the forest, where she was scared of being killed.

She was able to think as she ran away from Angel Eyes.

She was able to think when Thatch was in danger.

But now, now thought escaped her. Every fiber of her being locked up and became tight and immovable.

And she realized that words came without her consent.

"Not now."

The whisper stretched in front of her, covered with a blanket of other voices, unheard by anyone but herself.

"Turn it off?"

A question whispered and unanswered. She couldn't even muster the strength to turn off her emotions and stop the assault of feeling on her body.

All the months of turning it off had led to this, a crumpled, mess of a girl unable to do anything.

And it made her sick.

And she screamed and cried.

And still nobody heard.

"Move aside!"

An old crockery voice announced itself from the crowd as people began to quiet at the announcement.

"I said move!"

The voice yelled again as it pushed into the middle of the mob around it. The voices dimmed into whispers and then to nothing as she brushed off her clothes and stood tall in front of the man that held Joy's bruising wrist.

"What's going on here?"

"Elder Kasa!"

The man holding her spluttered at the elderly woman in front of them.

"I said what's going on here."

Her stern voice stretched out over the crowd like the shadow of an axe, cutting into the man's above confidence in moments.

"Th-This girl, Sh-She came from the barrier, w-we caught her and-"

"You're telling me you yanked a little girl off the street, circled around her screaming and then what, you were going to kill her?"

"N-No, we weren't going to kill her, just tie her up and take her-."

"Oh so you were going to kidnap a little girl then?"

"That's not-"

"That's exactly what you were going to do."

"But she's dangerous!"

"Says who?"

"She came from the forest."

"Yes, because humans can pass through the barrier."

"Wh-"

"If anyone had bothered to tell me that some people came from the forest I would have been able to tell you all not to worry. But instead you started a mob."

"I thought."

"No!"

The old lady slammed her walking stick down into the ground as anger steamed off of her.

"No! No you didn't think, you didn't think at all and that's the problem."

She slowly walked over to Joy still crying, sniffling, trapped in the man's grip.

She gently grabbed her waist and ripped her out of the man's hands.

And the only thing that Joys muddled, emotionally overridden brain could tell her to do was cling on to the kind woman.

The old woman turned back to the crowd and away from the man. As Joy curled and coiled around her in her grip.

"You all should be ashamed of yourselves! Look at this little girl." Joy's eyes peeked out and into the crowd as all the people shouting before truly looked at her this time.

And she could see the swath of shame and guilt coating their eyes as they did. But even if they did feel guilty, Joy could not stand to look at them for too long and so turned back and dug her head deeper into the woman's chest.

Looking down at the little girl swaddled in her arms the old woman could not understand the cruelty of her people.

Could not fathom what it would take for them to grab up a little girl from off the street and scare her that bad.

It didn't matter if they were scared, it didn't matter if they were terrified. They were adults and could think. They could think critically, and they could ask questions, and defuse situations.

But instead they flew into a rage, and now a little girl was traumatized. No, she could not forgive them right now.

"You all should be ashamed of yourselves! Look at this little girl." She watched as realization sunk into their eyes. She made eye contact with them as the little girl moved her head around only to dig herself back into her body.

She could see as they all came to understand that in this situation, in this moment, that they were the monsters, not the little girl.

And frankly, if the little girl was a monster, she wouldn't really blame her for hating humans and attacking them.

Because in the end, if she did attack them back there, was she really the monster?

Joy felt as the women started to move through the crowd and she allowed herself to curl into her more.

Because really, in this situation Joy needed to choose someone to trust. And she'd take the old women that came to her defense over the mob that grabbed her any day.

And so she allowed herself to be weak again.

It felt like that was all she ever allowed herself to be nowadays was weak.

If she ever wanted to get home, she'd need to develop a backbone. One far stronger than she had before the forest.

But for now, being carried through the angry mob to safety didn't seem all that bad of an idea.

Slowly as the voices around her dwindled and she allowed herself to calm down, her senses came back to her.

She took a deep breath to regain a sense of self again and then raised her head to finally, really look at the women who saved her.

The woman before her had choppy silvery hair that reached down to her shoulders and wore some kind of traditional clothing and a wrap around her head.

Something that was so distinct that it couldn't really be anything but traditional, even if she hadn't seen anyone else in the village dress anything like that.

Joy could see the wrinkles that waved across her face, sprouting from the sides of her eyes and around her mouth. scars of all the smiles she shared from long ago.

The air around her felt crisp and clean and the way she walked was with confidence and assurance. The kind of walk that Joy could only hope to master some day.

The women swam in through the sparks of light that littered the roads. And drifted like an incoming wave through the streets.

And her calming waves dragged her, down, down, down but instead of the panic of sinking. She was only filled with the acceptance and calmness that came with drowning.

She was drowning in this old woman's presence, drunk off the breeze that pushed and pulled at them and she couldn't bring herself to care why she felt so assured.

The only thing that brought her out of her stupor was the squeaky door and eyes that finally turned to meet her own.

She could recognize the emotions that flew through the old woman's eyes as they stared at one another.

Surprise, confusion, wonder, acceptance, and then happiness, unadulterated happiness, that splashed out of her like when someone would jump into a pool that was filled to high with water.

And the drowning feeling came back, and she could tell this time, for some strange reason, that the old woman was drowning too.

Tears bubbled up from deep inside and burst from the women the longer they stared at each other. And Joy could tell her eyes were doing the same, but not why.

And with a gasp of happiness the old woman spoke, breaking the silence like the crash of a wave.

"Hello sister."

Thatch wiped the blood off of his hands and onto the closest thugs shirt. It was a good thing there were only 3 of them. He didn't realize that he still wasn't at his best until he had a fist in his face from one of them.

He was a little ashamed of himself for allowing one of them to get the drop on him. But he couldn't really help it when dizziness hit him and his eyes seemed to cross and stay like that.

He really needed to work on his observation haki if he was going to continue having these dizzy spells.

He had left himself wide open in that fight, it was only by davys good nature that those thugs were complete idiots and couldn't see an easy win when it was right in front of them.

Shaking the last vestiges of his dizzy spell away and standing at his full height he smiled wide and walked away from the alleyway.

He had to find Joy. Make sure that she was safe.

And Joy, she was smart. He had heard the whispers of a knowledgeable elder. Thatch knew that if she was anywhere she'd be there.

And even if she wasn't, it was still the best place to start.

Thatch smirked as he walked. At least those idiots were good for something.

Marco had found another cave, that one being far harder to find than the previous one. It was still in another clearing of course, but this one had been hidden behind vines and plants. In fact if Marco had been a less observant man he was likely to not have found the cave at all.

After the 2 separate footprints he had found previously he had learned to look at the ground.

And due to that lesson he had quickly noticed large webbed feet making their way across the clearing and disappearing when they reached a wall of plants.

The feet were big, fat, bigger than the little feet he had seen beforehand. They were also obviously not human. Containing only 3 toes and seeming to look webbed through their imprint.

Marco carefully walked up to the wall of vines and moved them to the side, a curtain of ivy.

And then made his way through and into the cave.

The first thing that Marco noticed was how awfully dark it was.

And in bending down to stare at the ground closely again he found something else, more footprints.

The creature's tracks didn't stop, in fact they continued on down and into the swarming darkness of the cave.

So Marco continued to stay crouched in order to keep a good eye on the prints as he continued to advance into the buzzing darkness around him.

"Sister?"

Joy didn't recognize her voice at all as she addressed the woman holding her.

It was far too breathy and wholly too hopeful to have ever come from her. Yet still she knew it had.

"Yes my dear, sister."

Joy blinked even more confused as happiness spread through her again.

Why was she feeling this way about a woman she had just met.

"Yes, Yes, you're very young so this must be confusing to you. I never thought I'd meet another of our kind out there after all either."

The smile swam farther across the woman's face as she spoke and moved farther into her home.

"We are known as the þeir sem eru upplýstir."

The language rolled off the woman's tongue like something she had desperately wanted to use again but had no where to use it before now.

The women walked up to a chair and set Joy down.

"Translated, it means those who are enlightened."

The woman sat down across from her and stared at Joy again, emotions like jelly fish gliding through her dark eyes in fluorescents.

"But people here know us as the Three-Eyed-Tribe."

"Three eyes?"

"Yes, dear three eyes. I can tell you're hiding one just like me."

And the woman reached her hands back and un-tied the cloth wrapped around her forehead.

The cloth fell and revealed another eye just as bright and dark and expressive as the other 2.

And as if on instinct Joy couldn't help but reach up to her own forehead. And remember that night in the cave with Angel Eyes and

Curie.

Couldn't help but remember the stab of pain that washed through her and the cut that appeared there.

She had only taken it off once or twice from then, unable to feel any blood or pain, but still feeling the outline of the cut.

But she had left on the cloth as a reminder to herself of what she was going to do that night.

And what had happened instead.

It was a reminder to herself that there was always another way.

It hadn't been a cut.

It hadn't been a cut.

She was just always too afraid or too unwilling to give it any more thought than necessary and so left it alone like everything else in that forest. She had just left it alone and figured it was a question for later.

But later was right now, and she wasn't sure how ready she was for it.

She had been ready to find out the mystery that was her appearance in a strange nightmare forest in the middle of nowhere.

She was ready to find out how to get home.

Ready to be told that the old woman knew nothing.

She was not ready to be told that she had a fucking third eye.

Even in her wildest dreams when she pushed the unhealed cut to the back of her mind, she had never figured it was an eye.

It had never felt like an eye, she had never seen out of it, never blinked with it, probably never even opened it.

Maybe it wasn't an eye, and this lady just didn't know what she was talking about . . .

But Joy knew better than that, knew better than anyone that the easiest solution was the one always staring you right in the face.

And with this one, it quite literally was staring her in the face.

And so with much trepidation she too reached up and untied the bandana from around her forehead and showed the women what was there.

She couldn't help but allow her own hand to wander up and prod at her forehead, wincing when she prodded too hard at the cut there.

Not a cut, an eye, a shut eye.

Instead of prodding she began to press her palm, and for the first time she could tell what it really was.

An eye, it was a closed eye.

After getting her fill of touching the thing she once again looked forward and found Kasa holding back a laugh.

"You remind me of myself when I first noticed the eye."

"I-I don't understand."

Joy whispered both scared and curious all in one go.

"No . . . no . . . I suppose you wouldn't."

The woman's face turned turbulent, a whirlpool of distraught over taking everyone of her features and like a breeze before a storm, she sighed with such heaviness that is weighed down on even Joy's shoulders.

"Our people are pretty much gone, died out, killed by the world government."

Kasa turned her face to the side as rivets of cold deadness flowed out of her sockets and streaked across her cheeks.

"We are pretty much wiped out at this point. Those of us left are either in hiding or in cells. You see, the third eye, it can grant us things that those born without can only dream of. It can grant us the truth. I myself have not yet gained this gift. My eye is merely a reminder of my people and what they stood for."

She casually wiped her tears from her face and turned fully back to joy.

"From what I've been told though, að vakna, is the true form of our third eye, able to reveal to us rödd allra. The voice of everyone, the voice of all things."

Wonder hinted across the woman's face, pure inspired awe awakened in her eyes. And Joy couldn't help but gape a little in her own unfathomable curiosity.

Even though this was not the information she had been looking for. She could not halt her scientifically fueled curious mind.

"And, and how do you do that? How do you learn to use the third eye's true form?"

Joy couldn't help but to let the words seep past her lips and out into the open.

"Oh dear no, no. That's not how it works. You can't learn how to do it. No one can teach you, and it's not passed on from parent to child. No, no my child, to reach that stage, all you need to do is wake up."

"Wake up?"

"Yes, yes, the story's . . . well not really a story, but, well. . . anyway it goes that we are all merely sleeping, just a dream, just stuck in a moment until we awake and we see it and feel it all. And we awake and we learn."

"That's, that's really vague."

"Isn't it?"

A wistful look crossed the woman's face as she spoke.

"Some said it was a realization, and so they traveled the world looking for drops of wisdom to sate their claims. Some said that it was finding your own truth, deep within the swarm of thoughts, and so they looked inward and became philosophers. Others thought that it was more of a religious experience, and so they turned to their god or gods and prayed for the answer. Some thought that those old words were just that, pretty little words and so they trained or studied searching for an answer in an endless voice of possibilities. But none of them can think about it much anymore."

Joy felt awed by the notion. Trapped in her own musings of the paranormal mixed with the scientific.

Sure she had been studying something more in the realm of quantum physics before. But this is what she was really waiting for, but just could not find on her own.

This is what she had wanted to study all these years. And now that she had it laying in front of her, she was finding it hard to believe. Hard to fathom that a third eye could grant something so big.

She had to know.

She had to know more.

"And you?"

"Me, why girl, I'm dreaming now, caught deep in a sleep that I'm not yet ready to awake from. Though I'm not all that mad about it."

A wistful smile stretched across her face.

"Because it's a pretty dream. It's a dream filled with love and warmth and laughter. It's a dream filled with memories of my people and of learning and loss. It's a drop in the pool of a full conscious mind, a single wave in an ocean of possibilities stretching across millennia. To awaken, to wake from my long dream, my warm rest. I must do one thing and one thing only. I must die."

Joy leaned forward just a little, as she listened.

"And when I die, I will awake as someone else. Someone far more brave and wise than I have ever been. And I will forget this place, I will forget my family and my friends. I will forget my mothers smile, and my father's laugh. I will forget the day Jonas proposed, and the happiness of our marriage. I will forget, because this is all just a dream, and I don't think I'm quite ready to forget yet."

Silence fell across the room at her admission. A look of wonder still splashed across her face. From either remembering something or thinking about waking, Joy could not tell.

Joy herself couldn't tell how she felt exactly. No one had ever talked about death that way before. Had never contemplated the cosmos and their place in it with her.

Though . . .

The way Kasa spoke about it, made it sound far nicer than she had ever thought it had before.

And though Joy wanted to know with a burning passion if the legend she spoke about was true. She did not want to die to figure it out.

For the first time since going to college, Joy thought that maybe she had been studying the wrong thing.

"Oh dear,"

Joy stared up into the woman's eyes again. A sheepish look now upon the woman's face.

"I'm sure you didn't want to hear an old woman talk about death with you today. No, I'm sure you'd rather hear about your people's history. It's quite grand and-"

"Wait,"

Joy cut the woman off.

Because no mater how much she wanted to learn, to know more. She had wanted to talk to Kasa for other reasons. Reasons that should be more important to her than the curiosities of third eyes.

"Wait a moment, no, no that's not-well I mean yes I would like to know about that but-"

Joy took a deep breath to reorient herself and her thoughts after the conversation she just had with the women.

"I-I don't know how I got here, in the forest that is. One day I just woke up in there with all my furniture but no house of parents or sister. And I didn't have an eye before then, And neither did my parents or sister so I couldn't possibly come from your line of people. Maybe there's another way to gain a third eye? And the barrier, why couldn't I pass through it on my own? Am I, am I really a monster, an Endling like those people talked about? What's an endling?"

Once she started it became hard for her to stop.

"And why, why do I trust you implicitly?"

All her fear bubbled up and jumped out of her. A whirlwind that was usually saved for Hannah, or more recently Thatch. But this woman wasn't Hannah, who she had known and loved for what felt like forever.

And she wasn't Thatch, A person that quickly became much more to her while she was stuck in an impossible situation.

No this woman was neither of those things, just a little old woman who happened to have a soft spot for kids more likely than not.

She wasn't someone who Joy would trust with her emotional dump. Wasn't someone she could lean on for answers when this town had proven to be hostile to even the thought of something different.

But implicitly she was.

And fuck if that didn't scare her.

Chapter Text

He could make out the form of a larger beast as he made it into one of the many dead ends of the cave.

He crouched down and lit his hand to get a better look at the thing.

As soon as his flames lit up the corner of the cave he was met with a scaly bulge of flesh.

He could see the things, long limbs and how they contorted unnaturally.

Though it seemed like the way that they curved and bent was by design, rather than by force.

Getting closer he could see that the limbs looked more like long thin snakes with fingers.

What a strange creature.

Its teeth were large and looked sharp.

A carnivore.

Its limbs were flexible and long.

It probably used them to subdue its prey.

Walking around the thing Marco could see blood but not the wound that it came from.

He kicked out his foot and pushed at the things side until its body rolled over.

And Marco could then see the gore that laid underneath it.

A nice clean cut from neck to ass, it's guts spilling out onto the floor.

Yah, a human did that, no animal he's ever seen cuts that cleanly.

Sighing to himself Marco inspected the very back wall of the cave and could see more blood, like someone had leaned against it.

Walking closer He could make out the outline of a hand, a small hand, the size of a Childs at best.

He could also see that, where the blood stained the wall, it did not reach higher than maybe his hip on him.

So then the little thing that was with Thatch was most likely in this cave, and had more likely than not been covered in its blood.

From the information in front of him, Marco could not tell for certain if it had done the killing or if it had just been underneath it

while someone else had killed it.

But for now, Marco was flying off of the theory that it was the tiny footprint who had done it.

The few clues he had pointed to the tiny thing rather than someone else.

If it had been Thatch, he figured he would have at least seen some kind of sign that pointed to someone taller having blood on them.

But every spec of blood littered across the cave pointed at the signs that someone small had blood covering them and had dealt the final blow.

And strangely enough this theory made Marco a little relieved.

If this other person was dragging around Thatch, then he would have thought they'd have left him when something of that size attacked. But they hadn't, they fought the thing head on.

There are very few reasons to fight a beast in the dark head on.

1, you're strong enough to kill it.

But by the wound Marco could tell that, even with how cleanly it was dealt, it was dealt by hands that didn't know how to kill. If they had, they wouldn't have flayed the thing open.

At that angle they would have gone for the liver, a quick easy kill that didn't cause as much of a mess.

No, the final blow was dealt by someone who did not know how to kill.

2, they were forced to attack it.

But by the lack of tracks and the fact Marco hadn't caught up with them yet. Told him a few things about the small thing watching over there Thatch. It told him that it knew its way around the forest. From the little tracks he could find of it, he could see that they never wavered, they went directly from one shelter to the next with no hiccups in sight.

He could tell that the tiny thing was used to the forest.

And even by just a cursory glance, Marco could tell that the lizard was blind. Its eyes were left wide open; white as sea foam.

And reptiles were not known for their smell, so it probably tracked by sound.

Their tiny little warrior had to be good at maneuvering through a forest of deadly creatures.

It had to know the layout like the back of their hand to move the way they did. But they were not versed in killing creatures of the forest.

Meaning that the little thing was good at sneaking, and hiding.

No way in hell were they caught by the beast, stuck in the back of a cave for no reason.

So even if they were forced to fight the thing head on, which is probably what happened. They were more likely than not, not the reason the thing found them.

What most likely happened was Thatch.

Thatch made a noise, the tiny thing wouldn't have been so stupid as to make a noise when that thing was around or maybe at all in a place like this.

The thing stormed in and then the small thing had to make a choice. Leave Thatch behind and run. Or stand their ground and fight, and by all accounts it looks like they stood their ground and fought.

Or at least that's what Marco was hoping. Because what brother wasn't out there hoping that whoever was with his family was taking care of them.

"Whoa, slow down child. No need to rush, I can answer any questions you have."

The woman's smooth voice glided through the air, and helped pacify Joy's anxiously beating heart as her mind whirled out of control again.

"Give me just a moment." Kasa spoke a titter of concern leaking out around the edges of her being.

Kasa got up and joy could hear the running of the tap from around the corner she disappeared behind.

"Here my dear." The elder woman handed a glass of cold water to Joy. And she took it with both hands sipping occasionally from the cup to keep her mind on track.

Kasa sat back down in her own chair across from her looking a little pensive and thoughtful before speaking again.

"Let's start with the easier questions first, ok?

Joy shook her head in confirmation but decided to stay silent. She didn't need anymore of her worries spilling from her mouth right now.

No, for now she'd just like a few answers.

"First you are not an endling, and could never be one. The towns folk around here have many legends about them and most of them are wrong. Endlings don't look human, and can't look human."

Kasa looked down at her hands.

"And no dear heart, you are not a monster."

"The endling . . ." She paused for a moment before picking up again.

"The folks around here call them Endlinging and they are known as species extinguishers. They appeared in these woods a little over 800 years ago as the legends go. And At first people just thought that they were some weird scary new animal. But they didnt attack, they didn't even get spoked when a human would walk too close to them."

Kasa took a sip from her own glass.

"But shortly after they appeared the towns folk started noticing some strange things. In a matter of days complete species of animals in the area would simply disappear. And in their eyes the only cause could be their unknown arrivals. And with just that simple of a hypothesis they began to fear that they would be next. And so a man with great power created the barrier. But he made it with the condition that the only beings who could pass through it would have to be humans."

"Then why did I have so much trouble getting through it?"

Joy interrupted the woman's words and Kasa chuckled for a moment.

"Well the barrier only allows humans through and we are of the three-eyed tribe. And just like Giants or Fishmen or Minks who would try to pass through. They would need the help of a human to do so."

Joy paused for a moment to come to terms with the fact that in this place. She was no longer a human, could no longer call herself such and couldn't even fight about it really. When all the facts that glued this place together were holding strong and resolute as the world she knew seemed to snap and break apart around her.

"Y-You said the people around here know them as endlings, but what about people elsewhere."

Joy watched as a smirk lit up the old woman's face and made her cheeks flush a slight red.

"Clever girl."

The words spilled out of her mouth like a praise. And Joy in that moment couldn't tell if she should feel proud about it.

"Yes, those around here call them that. But our people call them fyrirboða, omens. In our culture they are merely beings that appeared around times of great change. Be it good or bad no one knows, but they do not kill off species. Whatever was happening around here at the time had nothing to do with them, and they more likely than not left a long time ago."

"And what do these omens look like?"

"The stories say that they looked like skeletal horses. Bones a pure white and eyes a shimmering green."

And a small gasp left Joy's mouth for a moment.

"I can assure you Kasa that they are very much still there in that forest, I saw them. Though I also saw plenty of other strange wildlife in those woods."

As Joy ended her words, a wild look flew across the older woman's face before disappearing again, seeping deep beneath her dark eyes.

"You've seen them?"

"Yes, though only from a distance, I did not get close. And it was a few months ago."

And a small excited laugh brushed past her lips.

"Well I never realized I was living in such an exciting time, yes, yes I don't think I'm ready to wake just yet."

A louder, more broad laugh flew from her lips and made a few years fly from her skin in the glow of it.

"Well then, it would seem change is on the horizon my dear."

"What kind of change?"

"Who knows, but I'll be keeping my eye on the paper for the next few years. Who knows, maybe it's you who will usher in that change."

"Me?"

"Yes you did say that you had no idea how you appeared in that forest. I heard quite a few stories about the first of us when I was a child, appearing as if from thin air. The legends of the old ones who dreamed so big that their 2 eyes could no longer hold all of their dreams and see the world around them, and so a third one grew on their foreheads. An eye to hold knowledge of the world, so that the other 2 could continue to dream while awake."

A sigh escaped past her lips.

"Though dreaming while you're awake is something that no one really speaks about anymore. Everyone considered it just another story, though after meeting you I don't know what to think anymore of our people or their place in this world. You have given me much to think about."

"I have?"

"Yes my dear, because maybe you are like the dreamers of old and I have thought about wakefulness wrong all these years."

"I disagree."

Joy spoke firmly for the first time since the conversation started with a set to her jaw and a strength in her shoulders.

"Everyone is different, why would we all wake the same way?"

Another laugh easily pushed past the old woman's lips.

"I suppose you're right my dear, so astute for someone so young."

A wistful look entered her eyes as Joy spectacled if she should tell the woman how old she actually was. But let the sentiment pass rather quickly, she had unloaded on this old woman enough, and she didn't seem to be the type to know why she had suddenly become smaller.

"Are there any books you could lend me about our people?"

Joy didn't know how much she believed in these legends, but the three eye tribe was a good lead. And the truth is usually set deep in the passing of history.

"Sadly I do not, by the time I was born our people were already on the run. All of our books and history were probably destroyed, and if they weren't the government probably took them."

A sad look over took her face before a gleam lit up the woman's eyes.

"But I can give you a book on our language, and you can keep it my dear. I have no use for it anymore."

"And why, why do I trust you implicitly?"

A strange look crossed the woman's face for a moment.

"Now that's one I'm not too sure about. I have met very few of our kind, and each time I do I feel an instant connection. But there are no legends about it and no one I've met has ever explained why to me either."

"And my sudden appearance in the woods?"

"I'm sorry dear but only what I have speculated so far is what I know."

A soft sigh left Joy's lips as she smiled small. At least she knew more than what she had when she first stepped into the old woman's house.

The information she had gained so far was better than nothing.

Joy glanced up at the woman's eye again and watched as it blinked and started back just like any other eye she had ever seen before.

"Why, why is it shut?"

Joy awkwardly pointed at her forehead.

"Ah, that's something I thought you'd ask me a lot sooner actually. And sadly I have no answer for that either. I have never seen an þeir sem eru upplýstir with a closed eye before."

She took a sip of her drink and waited for Joy to ask something else.

"Do you know of anywhere or anyone who may know more?"

A pensive look passed over her face for a moment.

"The government is the most obvious choice, since they wiped us out. But you could also try finding big mom's crew.I heard she has a daughter that's one of us. And then there is also the hardest but safest options as well, you could try the revolutionary army.

They always know a little bit of everything, especially if the world government is involved. They also have a policy to ask first and shoot later. The other two are more likely to attack on sight, and if not try and use you for something.

Joy nodded along with the women.

At least now she had some leads to follow.

"I'll have to look into that."

When she had first met the woman she had not thought she'd come out with questions about a dying race. She had thought she'd get some legends about the island, or even be shunned and turned away.

But nothing in her had thought she'd discover a connection to a mostly dead three-eyed people.

She couldn't help but laugh to herself about the craziness of it.

But with the new information, she could also feel her resolve strengthen again. She was going to figure this whole thing out.

And she also felt something tickling at the back of her thoughts. Something she hadn't felt in a long time.

She had felt that same twinge back in college, when she had first learned of the occult.

The tingle of curiosity mixed with the fire of determination. It was something nice to bask in for a moment as Kasa and her set in silence. The elder allowing the younger to think about what she had learned.

Though that moment did not last for long.

It was shattered on glass that broke and crumpled to the ground.

Her feelings withered in the face of a new threat. And Just as she had felt with Thatch, the overwhelming feeling to protect encompassed her again.

So she moved standing in front of the older woman and waited for whoever it was to come around the corner.

And then she heard a voice yell

"Joy!"

Thatch was a friendly guy. He knew that much about himself.

He was friendly and warm and people normally had no trouble talking to him even after they found out he was a pirate.

But he figured with his trashed clothes and dirty appearance. Even those things about himself could be overlooked by people on the street.

Thatch didn't like to admit he was bad at things either. If he was bad at something he'd rather train at it in secret and get by with just that. Just enough so that his brothers wouldn't be able to make fun of him for it later.

But in this instance he would shout it to the world if just one person would actually answer his question.

And the thing he was bad at?

Following directions.

Don't get it wrong, If you gave Thatch a compass and a map and told him to get to another location, he could do it easily.

Was actually rather good at it for not being a navigator if you asked him.

But when someone told him step by step how to get somewhere he was bound to take a turn or two wrong and end up in a completely different place than he had hoped too.

And that's where he was now. Completely lost when those thugs had given him step by step instructions on how to get the old woman's house.

And with his looks he hadn't found a single person who was willing to tell him where that elder Kasa person lived.

When he'd say something, they'd all hurry on past and act like he hadn't said anything at all.

And so with a spark of genius he decided that rather than ask about where they esteemed elder lived.

He would plead with them to tell him if they had seen a lost little girl.

He was sure that they'd help a poor desperate man looking for a little girl, and It wouldn't hurt if he just so happened to sprinkle in that she was his daughter.

They didn't need to know he was lying anyway.

It only took a few people before he got a bite.

"I've seen her."

A soft voice spoke up as a man about his own height stood in front of him. His face still a little apprehensive as he looked at

Thatch's tattered clothes, but still willing to speak. He'd just have to lay it on a little thick.

"Oh thank god."

Thatch gasped out.

"My daughter, we were lost in the woods and now that we've found a town I've been separated from her again. She's so young and

I'm just worried. Please can you tell me where she is?"

The man's face fell a little, a look of guilt and regret over taking his eyes as Thatch continued to speak. Though Thatch could not point out why he felt that way, he was shooting more for sympathy than guilt.

"Yah, yah I've seen her."

The man's face crumpled and withered under his concerned eyes. And Thatch couldn't help but feel more and more apprehension as the look of guilt never wavered. What had this man done?

"Elder Kasa took her to her house. Actually if you go back up this road and take a left you'll be directly in front of her house."

Thatch didn't move from his spot, eyeing the man who he could tell had more to say.

"There was a little . . . occurrence in the square earlier. A lot of people were scared . . . I was scared . . . I realize now that she's probably just a little girl and I let my fear get the best of me. But I grabbed her . . . I scared her . . . I'm sorry."

The man lost his words for a moment before continuing.

"I-i just, I thought she was a threat. And I didn't want her to get away, So I- So I grabbed and held on tight. But-But I didn't do anything else I promise."

The man went quiet as Thatch processed his words.

"Is she ok?"

". . . As far as I know she looked fine when Elder Kasa took her away."

Thatch nodded his head in understanding. He could see where the simple minded man was coming from. Could see that living in such a small place bread fear of the unknown and that he couldn't really blame him for acting on a fear response.

" . . . If she's hurt when I find her, I'm going to come back for you, and you will regret it. Understand."

Who the fuck was he kidding, yes he could.

His anger bleed into every word, making the man shake.

Thatch hoped that he felt every bit of fear he had instilled in Joy in just those few moments.

Before he turned without another word and went back up the street and took a left. Thank the gods that the directions were so short or he would have gotten lost again.

He came up to a small house, it looked nice and homely on the outside, but that didn't mean that the inside wasn't filled with weird and nefarious things.

And so stalked forward with caution before placing his ear against the door.

And he heard nothing, not a peep was made from inside the depths of the house.

And Thatch didn't know if that was a good or a bad thing.

If he couldn't hear anything it meant that she probably wasn't being tortured.

But on the other hand since he couldn't hear anything, what if she was tied up

Or

Or

Or

Not there.

He had just guessed that she'd be with this Elder Kasa lady. His guess was right but it was still just a guess.

Maybe he used up all of his luck and she was taken to this house only to be sold?

No, No.

Thatch brought his arm up to knock on the door before grabbing it with his other, shaking his head back and forth vigorously.

Before his hand even had the time to reach the wood he had realized that if he knocked and someone answered and he told them he was looking for a little girl.

That they could just tell him that she wasn't there, and then they would be on the lookout.

Or they could choose not to answer at all, but even then they were still more likely to be more cautious.

No, no.

The best course of action was of course a sneak attack.

Thatch nodded to himself as he stalked around the house looking for another way in.

He spotted a window in the back of the home and with a quick glance around he could tell that no one else was around. And so he took his chance.

Flashing his arm out he broke the glass and climbed into the small quaint house.

As he entered he couldn't hear anything, everything was silent within the home. Reaching out with his haki he could tell that there were 2 people in the other room, one sitting and one standing. One small, and one that was a bit taller, but not by much.

He quickly came to the conclusion that the smaller figure was more likely than not Joy and so with a deep breath he shouted out into the air.

"Joy!"

Joy couldn't help but to sigh as the voice bounced off the walls around her. She looked back and smiled apologetically to the older woman before she answered back.

"I'm in here Thatch."

And you couldn't really blame Joy for her small smile as she saw the taller man round the corner and head directly for her.

Completely ignoring the other women in the room.

"Are you ok?"

"Yah of course why wouldn't I be?"

"Well I heard that some thugs were looking for us. And then while looking for you I ran into this man who said he grabbed you. And

I know we talked about me not forcing things on you and giving you space, and not forcing you to join my family. But if you tell me he hurt you I'll go back and I'll hit him good for you, no questions asked, all you have to do is give me a sign, a wink, anything . . ."

Thatch rambled on and on as he went staring at her face before moving his eyes all over her body. She could see his hands itching to move forwards, to check for injury. but anytime they would ascend even a little bit he would slam them back down to his sides.

He talked a mile a minute, and Joy couldn't help but stare at him. Confusion took over her mind as he continued on and on. She looked him over as she did and could see the tares and dirt and blood sticking to them that weren't there before.

"What happened to your clothes?"

It stopped him in the middle of his rant for a moment and made him blink before he answered her question.

"Well those thugs were going to kidnap you and auction you off, so i beat them up."

Thatch still looked a little winded and worried and awkward as he slowly raised his fists and miamed punching as he spoke slowly.

"I'm still a little out of it from being sick so they got me a bit, but I took care of them so you don't have to worry about them anymore you hear?"

A serious look over taking his features.

And as she stared back she realized what exactly was going on here.

And all the anger and distrust that had lingered from earlier evaporated into thin air. And she couldn't stop the bubble of laughter that escaped out of her mouth as he continued to look at her stupefied before shrugging his shoulders and smiling along with her antics.

Joy realized that Thatch was a good person, and no amount of disagreements or fights was going to change that.

"And who is this?

A crisp voice cut through the little bubble that thatch and Joy had carved out for themselves in the silence.

Both Joy and Thatch turned their heads to look back at the old women who continued to sip at her drink and smile kindly at them, a laugh lighting up her eyes.

Joy cleared her throat as she moved closer. And could see Thatch watching warily from the periphery of her vision.

"This is Thatch, I found him in the forest and we've been traveling together."

"Ah, well he seems like a very capable young man."

"He broke your window."

"Yes, but he did it to make sure you were safe so I think I can forgive that."

Joy sighed and rubbed at her head as Thatch's shoulders relaxed and he smiled at the old woman.

"I think I like you."

Joy could hear the giggles that ruptured out from the deepest depths of Kasa's chest.

"If you both would like to stay here tonight, feel more than welcome too."

Joy shook her head softly and went to open her mouth. Only to be cut off by Thatch.

"I appreciate the offer but we couldn't impose on you. I must thank you for taking care of Joy while I was not around."

Thatch bowed low, and respectful. And It made Joy blink a little at the display.

She was seeing quite a few different sides to Thatch, and she really couldn't help it if it threw her for a loop.

"It was really no trouble at all, those towns folk are a bunch of superstitious nut jobs if they are not put into their place often enough."

Joy watched as Thatch stood back up a little while listening and Bowed again sharply as she finished.

"Still, you saved her and took her to your home. And for that I am thankful."

This side to Thatch was really starting to freak Joy. A guy like Thatch should be goofing around and making jokes. Not being respectful and bowing to others.

It was all just so.

Weird.

"Joy."

The old woman's voice drew Joy's attention to her again.

"If you're going to continue looking for answers, you should note that there are none for you here."

Joy couldn't help the sadness that overtook her heart and bleed into her eyes and smile.

"So I ask that you please take this with you."

Kasa stretched out her hand, a piece of paper settled in it.

Joy took the paper and unfolded it and started down at a number. Joy could only conclude that it had to be a phone number, but she had no phone to use to call the women.

"Thank you but I don't have-"

"Oh no worries."

Kasa cut her off.

"I figured you didn't have a den den mushi, but when you do get one, please make sure to contact me often ok."

A warm but sad smile made its way onto the women's face.

"And don't feel like a stranger, please come and visit often ok."

The old woman stood up and bent down, encasing the girl in a warm hug.

"Please inform me of what you find out there, and I'll keep an ear out here for you. But be smart and be a safe sister. You never know who's out there."

The women stood back up at the end of her speech and smiled, much more chipper than before.

"Well you too should be off, it's starting to get dark if you all aren't staying with me you should go find yourselves a nice inn to sleep at. There's a fine one down the road called Crampers Inn, tell them I sent you and they'll give you a discount."

Joy clutched at the piece of paper in her hand as she turned to leave the house. A den den mushi, must be what they use for phones here. So many thoughts shooting through her head at the conversation they just had.

So many worries and doubts and questions stuffed tight between the spaces left from her fright and anxiety.

And as she looked back at Kasa, a new sadness overcame her. The type of sadness one would feel when you left home, or something important.

So before she could really think about anything, she turned on her heels and ran back towards the old women, startling Thatch as she went.

She opened her arms wide and latched on to her as she stood bent down and waiting for Joy.

This time Joy hugged the women back and spoke.

"I promise that I'll keep in touch, you stay safe as well . . . sister."

Joy pulled back and saw a surprised but entirely happy look on the old woman's face.

She ran back over to Thatch and waved at her as they walked away.

Yes, yes, the woman thought as she waved back filled with a wonder and Joy she hadn't felt for years.

Yes, it was far too early for her to wake up yet. She still had so much more to dream of.

Chapter Text

Brrr

Brrrr

Brrrr

brrrr

The waves lapped at the edge of a ship as lightning rained down from above.

A rumbling tapping echoed through the wind.

Every man on deck couldn't help but to watch the display as every strike never failed to hit home, the island. Not a single arc of energy touched the ocean or came near the boat that they all were sitting on.

Brrr

Brrr

brrr

A den den mushi went off silencing everyone on the deck.

The only sound being the continuous booming of strikes hitting the island to the east of them.

Ca-lick

A large hand stretched out and picked up the small snail before speaking.

"Yes?"

A large voice boomed out over the chopping waves and light show before them.

"Hey Pops, just checking in. I wanted to tell you some of my thoughts on Thatch's Little rescuer, yoi."

"Hmm?"

"I think he's in good hands."

Tapping halted.

"From what I've gathered the person seems to be helping rather than hurting, yoi."

A small smile made its way across the large man's face as a hardy laugh boomed through the empty air.

"Well, it looks like we'll be holding a party doesn't it?"

"Yah, i think it does, yoi."

Whitebeard could hear the smooth calm, warmth that extended from Marco even over the den den mushi.

"I'd much rather party than fight any day."

GAHAHAHAHAHA

Marco sighed as he hung up the smaller den den mushi and pocketed it as he continued to make his way through the forest.

In these types of situations he was quite grateful for his devil fruit. He could continue to search with little to no need to watch out for any lightning raining down. His sharp instincts telling him when and where to move to avoid each and every strike.

Though the disorienting light gave the bird man a little pause. Before he decided to keep his eyes focused on the ground instead of infront of him.

He had come upon a few caves and more footprints, leading him directly towards somewhere. Though he had yet to run into anything or anywhere significant yet.

But with every new place he found, he could always find something that let him know that Thatch was there.

And for now that was enough.

Izo was fucking done with this stupid forest.

He had been out there for longer than he would have ever liked too.

Don't get him wrong, Izo had trounsed through many forests before. But none quite so thick or dark or disorienting with all the lightning raining down on him.

So it came as quite a fond surprise when Izo stumbled into a clearing, walked forward, and could spot lights in the distance.

The words stretched in big bold letters on a sign that was lit by blue electricity. And it read.

'Crampers Inn'

The two looked at each other as they made for the door just as lightning began to streak across the sky.

"Hello, and welcome, how may I help the 2 of you today."

And before Thatch could open his mouth Joy stepped forward, towards the man.
"Yes, hello mister. Elder Kasa told us about this place and we were wondering if we could get a room for the night."

"Why yes, yes of course. Anyone Elder Kasa sends is more than welcome here, and they get a discount."

As the cashier rang the two of them up he continued to speak.

"Are you enjoying the lightning shower?

Thatch nodded at the man.

"Yah, though with seeing one everyday it kind of gets boring doesn't it?"

Joy could see the strange look that passed over the man's face as he spoke again.

"Every day?"

Joy stepped closer to the counter and spoke.

"Yah, almost every night, like clockwork, there's a lightning storm ."

Joy watched as the cashier stopped counting and mild over her words as he stared at the two of them.

She could see as confusion turned into understanding, turned into pity.

"You, are the ones who came from the forest aren't you?"

Joy nodded, mouth going a bit dry. She could see the man shrink more, could tell she was going to learn something else that she'd just have to live with that day.

That she wasn't done having her world ripped out from under her just yet.

"How long were you out there for?"

The cashier shrunk more and Joy answered before Thatch could even think about it.

"Three and a half months."

Joy's voice felt dead.

And the man in front of her seemed to wilt under the depth of her confusion and sadness even more.

"Then I could see why you'd think there was a storm everyday. No way to tell time out there, huh."

The man's voice quitted for a moment before picking back up.

"This island has never had an electric storm happen everyday, it's usually every 2 days or sometimes more than that."

Every 2 days.

Joy stumbled back and away from the counter as the man looked on sadly at her.

At least 7 months, maybe more.

Joy could see Thach step in front of her and take the reins of the conversation. Could see him smile and try to direct the man's attention away from her as she had a tiny melt down.

But could still see the man take glances around Thatch to stare at her. With so much pity that it turned her stomach.

She had been out in those words for more than 7 months, could even be coming up on a year.

Joy could see Thatch being handed a room key and could feel his hand in hers as he slowly directed her away from the cashier.

She had been missing for so long.

The two of them made their way in silence through the dark corridors until they came upon room 231.

Was her family looking for her? Did Hannah wonder where she had gone? Did, wherever she ended up run on the same time as where she had come from?

Words and what ifs swirled around her head and she quickly realized that if she didn't focus on something else then those thoughts would consume her, whole.

So she focused on the room they were in instead.

The room was on the smaller size but still held 2 twin size beds.

The walls had a film of tacky wallpaper and there was a desk pressed against the wall right beside the door.

From where Joy stood she looked out the window and could see streets flashing with light.

The electric blue fluorescent glow that had been there before was gone. And the repetitive light reminded her of what she was trying to forget and so tore her eyes away.

"You wanna shower first?"

By the gods she didn't. She didn't want to take a shower at all.

Joy had always found that the emptiness of a shower and the water dripping down never silenced her thoughts. They only made everything else quiet so that her mind could wonder and worry.

But she didn't say any of that.

"Yah sure."

Her wobbly legs moved robotically towards the bathroom door.

Because even if she didn't want to, even if she knew being left alone with her thoughts right now was a bad idea. She also knew that she wouldn't be able to stave off showering forever.

She knew that anxiety didn't go away because you wanted it to.

She knew that even if she didn't take a shower that night that it would not stop the thoughts from flooding her brain in just a few hours when her head hit the pillows of her bed that night.

And so she sucked it up and headed into the bathroom. Because really, what was the difference between having a breakdown now, or having one later?

The only difference Joy could see was a wall between herself and the man she had placed far too much trust in.

And she felt better about breaking down away from prying eyes instead of right next to them.

SIinking into the depths of the bath where she'd be lost for more time than she could count. Trying to focus on literally anything else to not allow her mind to sink too far into the abyss.

Losing more time to circumstance. Losing even more of herself to the march of change, and in turn it would make her feel even more complacent and more hurt about the situation.

Because while she was feeling sorry for herself, trouncing around the woods, she was making them worry.

She could just imagine her parents' words.

"How long are you going to waste everyone else's time trying to be the center of attention?"

Her mother would spat.

Joy turned her body towards the tiled walls and allowed her hand to reach out and turn the faucet onto the hottest setting she could make out.

"Maybe if you dedicated more of yourself to something instead of crying then you would get things done."
Her father would spit in disgust.

The water splashed down her sides and fell over her face as she rubbed the suds into her skin, unable to pay attention to how good it felt to finally bathe after so long trapped in the depths of the tormenting forest she had just fled.

Unable to bathe in her achievement of escaping the forest because she knew what they would say.

"It's not that big of a deal, instead of gloating, do something with your life."

And it seemed that all the burning warmth of the shower would zap out of her leaving her, burning in a much different way.

Leaving her burning cold, down to her bones.

She had wasted so much time in that forest, when the town was right there.

She had found the wall in weeks of her appearing on the island. And instead of trying to find a way through it. She had waisted upwards of a year wandering around a forest like an idiot.

She had been so close, and she had not had the motivation to grasp it.

And now she had selfishly wasted everyone's time worrying about her because she hadn't wanted it enough.

"You didn't want it enough, so you didn't win."

Every second place trophy.

"You didn't want it enough, so I gave it to your sister."

Every present she hadn't played with immediately.

"You didn't want it enough, so you failed."

Every grade she made that wasn't an A+.

And they had been right all along. She hadn't wanted it enough, so she hadn't found the town when she could have, when she would have if she had just wanted it enough.

And if the small thoughts in the back of her head whispered that she wouldn't have been able to get through the barrier without Thatch. The irrational parts of her brain swallowed them whole before they even got the chance to give her a tiny sense of relief.

She rubbed the scratchy towel across her skin and wrapped it around herself. Unable to stave off the coldness that had warmed its way through her. And trying to stay warm the only way she knew how.

Her thoughts had consumed her in the depths of that shower. And the knowledge that she was once again wasting her time being selfish weighed on her, until her stomach turned with nausea.

Her feeling sorry for herself wasn't going to help anything. Wasn't going to help the situation she was now in and wasn't going to magically give her an answer on how to get home.

She needed to find something to stop her mind from working. To grind her thoughts to a halt so that she could just think for a moment. To come up with a plan of action that would make up for the mistakes she had made.

But to clear her mind she needed to find something. Anything to focus on other than her self doubt first, so that her mind could cool before it crumbled.

So she looked, shooting her eyes around the room for something to occupy her anxiety riddled mind.

And she found it.

In the tiny face that stared back at her through the steam cover mirror right in front of her.

Climbing up and onto the contour top. She pressed both of her palms to the mirror and peered unblinkingly into her own reflection, that stared back at her with dead eyes.

This was the first time seeing herself clearly since she had been dropped into the forest.

So she really couldn't help how hard she was staring at herself.

And now she could see, she could understand and comprehend what she had known for so long. What everyone else had already known upon first glance.

She was a child.

Her tiny fingers pressed up against the glass matched perfectly with her cherub face and rose colored cheeks.

She looked exactly the same as she had when she was around the ages of 7-9.

Curly brown hair hung down past her shoulder blades. The curls wrapped around her circular face and framed her deep mahogany colored eyes.

Her nose stuck out a little awkwardly. Not weirdly so, but she knew that she'd have to grow into it, just like when she was a child.

Her lashes were long and fanned across the upper parts of her cheeks when she blinked, brushing the tears away that made it to her eyes.

Her shoulders were broad and squared in a way that would make shoulder pad wearers of the 90s jealous.

Though it was something she had felt particularly self-conscious about when she was younger.

The only things different about her body now and her body when she was 7 was one, her size, she was quite a bit skinnier than she had been, cheeks a little to gaunt from her irregular and weird diet in the forest.

It was something she'd have to work on, she knew that she had to be at least a little malnourished after her stay in the woods.

Second, her teeth were fine.

Joy could remember the years she spent having her teether corrected and fixed.

She could remember an overbite and spacers and braces and removed teeth.

But staring now, she could see that they looked perfectly fine. Straight as the day she had been ushered off into an unknown land.

And third, of course her third eye.

Closed, a curved line that dented her forehead.

It looked and felt completely out of place on her.

The foreignness of it made whips of morose thread it's way into her bones and hold her tight, squeezing her until she could no longer hold back.

She blinked several times in rapid succession before her lashes could no longer hold her tears back, her third eye never moving.

All those years washed away in the blink of an eye.

She had realized long ago she had to look like a child. But she had placed herself around 11-13 at the least.

She had been pretty short back then before her growth spurt hit around 15 or so. And she may have had the height of a small child then, but it was easy to see that she was a pre-teen from the looks of her face.

She had never thought that Thatch or anyone else would treat her with so much respect if she had looked like a literal infant, and so it was a good guess.

But sadly that wasn't the case at all.

And it was just something else she had lost.

Something else she'd have to mourn in silence.

And Joy realized that she was so fucking tired.

So tired of feeling sad and alone. She was tired of feeling fear and desperation. She was tired of all the unanswered questions, with no answers and only more questions.

At the start of the day, Joy had been optimistic. She had passed a barrier and gained leads. And found someone who had answers.

Someone who had so many answers.

It was just a bust that all those answers only lead to more questions.

At the start of the day she had been a regular human just trying to find her way home.

And now she was a de-aged little girl of an almost extinct race of people lost somewhere in another world.

Joy was far past the point of breaking.

But still . . .

You didn't want it enough.

But still . . . by god did she want it, by gods did she want answers.

And so she wiped her face and set down for a moment. Waiting for her tears to fully dry up and her eyes to turn a stark white instead of an upset red before tying the cloth back over her third eye.

And she walked back out into the hotel room.

Because she wasn't going to waste more time on tears. All she had to do was keep moving and she would be ok.

But even she knew as she stepped foot back into their room that she wouldn't be able to hold it together for much longer.

That she was a strong breeze away from breaking completely.

She also knew that she wanted it.

That she wanted to find answers and get home, back to Hannah more than enough.

She could see Thatch sitting peacefully on one the the 2 beds. His head leaned back and rested snuggly against the wall.

He hummed softly to himself and the unknown tune helped a little to quell her emotions.

She had Thatch with her. He could always be a good distraction, with his quirky personality and chipper attitude he was always a good source to lull her trampled mind a bit.

"The bathroom's free."

Her voice sounded foreign and frail to even herself as she spoke.

Thatch looked up at her face and seemed to stare at her for a moment before moving to the bathroom himself and shutting the door behind himself. No words were spoken by him.

Well, there went that idea for a distraction.

Thatch stared at the little girl in front of him.

Now that she was washed and dried he could see the cute curls that wrapped around her face, and a few freckles that dusted her cheeks.

But still, even clean, did not wash away the obvious signs of malnutrition and neglect.

And it certainly didn't wash away the look in her eyes.

Desperate.

Sad.

Lonely.

He had seen the look on a number of his crewmates before but never a little girl, never a child.

So instead of doing or saying anything he got up and walked to the bathroom in silence, without saying a word to her.

And he knew that what he did was dumb.

That he was an adult and needed to say something.

That he was walking away from someone he considered family and needed help.

But he also knew that he had reached out. Had been reaching out, offering a hand to this drowning little girl.

He could see that she was sinking, that the water was passing her head.

But he couldn't do all the work, his reach could only make it so far.

She needed to reach back.

He had tried time and time again. Had dragged answers out of her. But none of it had been given willingly. She had never once asked him anything or told him anything about herself without him starting the conversation.

And so even though it hurt, he had to wait for her to stick her hand out for him to grasp ahold of.

Because obviously what he had been doing before wasn't working.

It killed him a little on the inside to turn away from that little girl's eyes.

But you just can't help someone if they don't ask for it.

So Thatch went about his routine.

Joy waited for Thatch in silence, riffling through her bag as her mind slowly chipped away and ate at her.

Hands deep within the flaps of her sack she found something she hadn't even dared to look at in ages and pulled it out along with her knife.

The worn out fabric of the tiny blue whale charm started back at her. And she was tempted to put it back, but instead chose to shove it into one of her pockets.

Sat in silence, she lifted up her knife and placed it in her other pocket, the familiar cool metal calming her mind just a little bit and waited.

She sat in silence as he exited the bathroom and went to his own bed.

She stayed silent as he laid down and turned his back to her.

She was silent as he began to snore softly.

She continued to be silent as she laid her own head down on her pillow and closed her eyes, exhausted but unable to sleep.

Her mind could not learn to be silent, screaming at her throughout the night.

And though her head was loud, the room was silent, and the stillness outside of herself killed her even more.

She had gotten so used to the soft sounds of the forest that the stark tranquility was just another thing that put her on edge.

The silence before the storm and all of that.

And the bed didn't help either.

It was too soft.

She had read about that phenomena before. About how soldiers who came back from war would find sleeping on something so soft and comfortable unsettling.

She had never quite understood the notion when she had read it in her books so long ago. A comfy bed was a comfy bed. How could sleeping on that feel uncomfortable.

But now she understood that the comfort ate at every one of her senses. It made her feel itchy, down to her bones, under her skin.

Just the thought that it could make her sleep more deeply than she had out in those woods terrified her in a way she had never felt before.

The thought that it would leave her vulnerable and exposed as she allowed herself to unwind and come down.

It was too much.

She quickly came to realize just how tense and uptight she was, that even though she had felt safer since Thatch had arrived she was still a tightly wound ball of anxiety, ready to run and hide at any indication of danger.

And so she tossed and turned, her body not allowing itself to come down, to fully relax.

And after what felt like ages Joy couldn't take it anymore so she got up, taking her pillow and cover with her, and sootched under the bed.

She cocooned herself against the wall on the hard floor. The low ceiling reminded her of the caves she had been staying in. And the cold ground was hard enough to make her feel normal again.

"What are you doing?"

A familiar groggy voice asked from above.

"I couldn't sleep."

Joy stuck her head out from underneath her little heaven and past the dust ruffle to stare back at him, head laying against the floor.

Joy couldn't help but feel the relief that flooded her at the sound of her companions' voice.

She watched as he looked down at her, shrugged his shoulders and turned back over.

And her moment of relief washed away instantly.

But she couldn't go back to the silence.

"Thatch?"

"Hmm?"

The man asked from above but did not turn to face her.

"Who's a part of your crew?"

Joy had not known what she was going to say to the man when she called his name.

She had only known that she couldn't let the silence bite into her anymore. And so she said the first thing that popped into her head.

And even though she had not planned to say that she was happy nonetheless when her words caused the man to pause and turn over to face her.

Propping his head up on his hands and digging his elbows into the mattress beneath him.

"What do you want to know?"

"Not what."

"Hmm?"

Another noise came deep from within Thatch's throat. And even though Joy didn't really know what she was saying, she allowed the words to pass through her lips in a whirlwind of word vomit.

"Not what, who. Who are the people in your crew."

"Well there's Marco, he's the head doctor on board. And then there's Izo, he's a sharpshooter from Wano. And of course there's-"

Joy cut him off, she had to explain herself better.

"No, no, no."

Her words gave Thatch pause and he looked at her inquisitively.

"I meant, who are they to you? Like . . . like Hannah, she's my whale, yah know who is your crew to you. Whose the one you talk to when you're sad. Which ones do you play pranks with?"

"Whale?"

A soft smile graced his lips as he glossed right over her other questions. And Joy couldn't help her sigh as she popped out from underneath the bed even more to make herself comfortable.

"Yah, it's a person who would be sad if you left, someone who is one of a kind. They're the person that when you feel low they're there to pick you up again. They are someone who can take care of themselves just fine. They don't need you to fight their battle for them because by the time you would even think about it, they've already won. But they are someone who needs you nonetheless to be there so that the world isn't so lonely."

Her explanation sloppy and out of place, but it kept the conversation rolling, it filled the silence.

And that was enough.

"Why whale."

Joy turned over onto her stomach and looked up at him.

"Huh?"

"Why is that type of person called a whale?"

"Oh, whales are just really rare to see where I'm from. And someone that special is hard to find."

She tried sounding nonchalant as the conversation went on, just daring her awkwardness to give her away.

"You're right about that."

"Do-do you have a whale?"

Joy watched as Thatch's smile turned into a vicious grin. One that was decorated with softness and excitement.

And she couldn't find it in herself to feel awkward about their talk anymore.

"Yah, Pops, our captain. There's no doubt in my mind that he's my whale."

Joy could hear the fondness as it dripped from his tongue. And she couldn't help but smile at him.

"I'm glad."

"Hmm?"

"I'm glad you have a whale."

Silence descended for a second, and for a moment Joy had thought that Thatch had fallen back to sleep. But she couldn't let it last, she needed the room to stop closing in on her, so she spoke again.

"So what's your whale like?"

"Pops? He's a protective old man. He is probably out there looking for me right now along with the others. He's not the type to stop looking until he either finds us alive or dead. And if he did find us dead he'd find the one responsible and make them pay."

Joy hummed as she looked at the man explaining this pops guy to her. He sounded nice if not violet, though could she really blame the man for trying to avenge his friend.

"Pops is a whirlwind, a typhoon . . ."

He trailed off as a smirk lit up his face.

"He's an earthquake. He completely destabilizes you, he's the type who will bowl you over completely with his presence. He's a force of nature, unstable and firm and fierce. He's not afraid to tare the world down even though he decides not too."

Joy could see the sparkle in his eyes as he spoke. And she wondered if she looked the same when she talked about Hannah.

"You know when I first met him, he walked into the restaurant I worked at. He saw me being yelled at by some cook. The cook had just turned away some fish men and I wasn't having it. So I started a big fight, right in the middle of the restaurant. And when I mean fight, I mean that I tackled the man onto a customers table that was full of food and punched him right in the face."

Thatch laughed at his own story before continuing.

"I was fired that day, and when I walked out of the building, Pops followed me and when I turned around thinking It was the man I had just fought. Fist raised and already mid wing. He caught my hand, laughed in my face and said 'I like you, become my son.' And with a proclamation like that. How could I say no?"

Joy blinked for a moment.

"Wait so some weird guy followed you and asked you to become his son, and you thought, wow that's a great idea. And not wow this mans a creep?"

Thatch looked down at Joy and she watched him laugh at the obviously incredulous look on her face.

"What can I say, he's the type of man you just have to meet."

Joy watched the mirth pass through Thatches eyes as he stared down at her.

"So is everyone on the crew his son, or is it just you?"

"Oh no, that's how everyone joins."

"So you're telling me, some burly sailor guy is just walking up to unsuspecting people and asking them to be his children? That's weird man, you're weird."

"Well what's your whale like?"

Thatch leans onto his crossed fingers as he looks down at her.

"Hannah?"

"Yah."

"Well . . . If your whales an earthquake, mine is the rain. A blanket of water to wash away the day, a drizzle that drowns out the noise of the world. She clings to your skin and reminds you that you're not so alone out there. Though She is also the torrent's that pelt down screaming at the world, ready to fight and scream and defend ."

Joy couldn't help but to smile at the image of the girl in her head. Standing proudly and firm, back straight and shoulder squared, ready to take on the world.

"She sure sounds like something else."

"Yah she is."

Joy's smile waned a little as the image in her mind shifted to that of an iv, a hospital bed, and pale, clammy skin.

"She-she found me when my parents accidentally left me outside for the night once when they left for a big convention."

Joy spoke, a tremble in her voice. It wasn't uncommon for her parents to forget she existed back then. After that incident though, she just remembered to keep better track of their schedule so that she'd be in the house when they left.

"She found me wandering the streets in nothing but a t-shirt and shorts in 40 degree weather. She was older than me, an early teenager at the time. She was a neighbor that lived a little down the way. She took me home and took care of me all night. She waited until my parents got home and screamed at them for an hour. She was the first person I'd ever seen talk to my parents like that. And I loved her for it."

Joy's voice slipped as tiredness invaded her senses, her eyes drooping and about to close.

"Hannah, she's my whale, and I'm hers."

And her eyes closed softly to the world around her.

Chapter Text

Her eyes shot open.

Joy stared at the underside of her mattress.

And for a moment she was confused.

She didn't understand why she had woken up so abruptly. She had never jolted awake like that unless someone had shaken her.

And so for a moment she just laid there trying to figure out what the problem was.

Before she felt it.

A tickling at her sense, a soft feeling. Unlike any animal she had felt before.

It nudged softly, a whirling mass of black, just outside the door.

And she couldn't help the way that her breath picked up.

Joy let her sense encompass her, and she allowed herself to feel fully. Instead of the dull sensations she allowed to pass her by.

The mass sat crouched, posed to strike. But the strike didn't feel powerful and deadly like Angel Eyes had.

It didn't feel abrupt and strong like Thatch had either.

No, this feeling felt cold and dull. Like the painful edge of a blade worn down from too many fights.

And a cold sweat broke out across her brow.

This feeling was nothing like how Angel Eyes had made her feel. It wasn't the intensity of a smart animal that was thriving off insititcs.

No this felt much worse, this was the feeling of full intent, a complete understanding of what it felt like to end a man's life and how to do it just the right way.

No, the difference was, was that this was a human being. And Gods if that wasn't so much scarier than the animals she had faced thus far.

And really there was no escaping whatever confrontation was about to happen. She wasn't fast enough, nor far enough away to get both herself and Thatch away from this.

Her only option was to somehow quietly wake, and inform Thatch about the situation.

Her plan was to make him aware. Because there was no way that she would be able to take on this man by herself.

And just as she was about to move she felt something else.

Another push coming from the direction of the window.

And right after a slight press from where the bathroom was.

At least one of them was inside the room.

The press was a purple wisp, small and fleeting, it felt like wind, smooth and quiet.

The push was rougher, louder, easy to follow but hard to pin down. It felt like sand passing through fingers, many pieces that didn't want to be trapped.

Joy was surrounded on all sides. If she wanted to warn Thatch she'd have to do it carefully.

She would have to figure out the situation fully , understand as much as possible before she made her move.

And so she thought.

Joy could remember him talking about the thugs he had beaten up earlier.

While on the other hand, Joy was saved by the villagers' prized elder.

It was only logical for her to come to the conclusion that more likely than not they were there for Thatch.

And if that was the case, since she was not on top of the bed. There was a good chance that the intruders were not even aware that she was in the room.

Now she just needed to form a plan.

If so, then she had both the element of surprise on her side. As well as knowing who their target was.

Joy thought quickly, allowing her thoughts to be consumed with figuring out her plan instead of dwelling on the very real danger that lay around her from all sides.

She didn't let her thoughts wander, did not allow herself to realize that. If they were unaware of her presence if she stayed quiet they'd leave her well enough alone.

No, the thought didn't even enter the women's mind as she raced through her thoughts.

So instead she felt more, felt the eyes of the man at the door as they twitched and jolted. Up, down, left and right. But never staying in one place, never finding their way to the figure on the bed like the other 2 had.

The one in the bathroom held a steady gaze, sharp and focused in comparison.

And the one at the window's eyes never moved but felt hazy, like he wasn't seeing everything.

Sticking her head out just a bit, just enough to see but not be seen. She glanced down and she could see that the door was still completely shut.

She stuck her head back under the bed.

The doorman couldn't see into the room.

So she only had to worry about the person in the bathroom and the person at the window.

The window was easy enough to deal with.

Out of all the intruders, the one at the window was easiest to read. She couldn't grasp on but she certainly could corral that one's grains into something more manageable to read.

She could feel his muscles. Could see the flinches under his skin as they twisted and coiled in impatiens.

Could taste the raw strength and unforgiving might that laid at his fingertips.

She could feel his years and see his youth, and hear the naivety and childish impatiens that stewed within him.

She could tell he wasn't placed at the window because that's where he'd do best.

No.

If you placed him where he'd do best, it would have been at the door.

With his brute strength he would easily over power a sleeping man after getting the go ahead from his companions.

No.

He was placed at the window because of the impatience she felt in him.

It wasn't that he couldn't see, it was that he wasn't paying attention.

The window was the only place out of the 3 they had chosen that wouldn't allow for him to barge in without the other two's permission first.

And with the twitchiness she saw weakness.

He was the type not to pay attention until it was absolutely necessary to. So not until he got a signal from one of the others.

It would be easy for her to shimmy under the window without him noticing her.
no.

Her real problem would be dealing with the only one currently in the room.

The purple wispy wind that was small and fleeting. The feeling kept slipping through her senses just so and took her a moment to understand them as they came and went.

Joy could feel the precision in this one. The reflexes and strength that clung to her calves and thighs, ready to spring and then retreat.

She could smell nothing from the other side of the door, and taste even less.

But she could see the set of her frame, sturdy and weak.

She could see the seriousness and readiness that sat in her eyes. And the killing instincts; the same ones she had seen on predators' faces in those woods, held firmly to her jaw.

Yah the one in the room may not be strong or big. But they had two things going for them. Their speed and their experience.

Though on the other hand Joy had two things as well. The element of surprise and the fact that the bathroom sat on the other side of her bed, the one away from Thatch.

Where she was hidden behind a dust ruffle and out of view.

So if she was quiet enough and quick enough she could do it.

She would be able to wake Thatch.

Joy was coming to the conclusion that she'd have to shimmy herself underneath Thatch's bed to wake him from underneath it.

If the one in the bathroom was keeping an eye on Thatch's form then if she reached up to wake him, her entire plan would fall through.

Her only problem now was hoping that her skills at sneaking paid off for her.

She quickly surveyed the room one more time. None of the intruders had moved a muscle.

And then she glanced at Thatch, and when she did she realized that he was flushed and breathing hard.

His fever was back.

And now she had a whole new problem to deal with.

If she did make it over to his bed. She had to hope that he was well enough to truly wake up. Because if he wasn't they were screwed.

Joy could not take on three intruders by herself.

And even a sick Thatch on her side would make their odds better for at most escape.

She knew that if she made it to that bed and Thatch didn't wake then she was well and truly screwed.

But she had to at least try.

Joy wouldn't be able to live with herself if she left him to die there, quietly in his sleep.

And so she geared herself to move.

Joy was careful as she slid out from underneath the tiny space under the bed.

Her body scrunched and angled closer to the top of the bed as she went. Making sure to stay out of the line of sight the one at the window would have.

She made sure as she moved that she stayed blended into the shadow that the bed cast so that one from the bathroom would not be able to see her as she slowly pushed herself and crawled right under the window.

With every movement she only thought.

"Smaller, faster, quiter."

She slunk into the shadows and wore them like they were home.

And allowed the desperation to sink into the recesses of her mind. This time being a motivator rather than a hindrance.

Centimeter by agonizing centimeter she crept and listened and watched.

It felt like an eternity as her mind quacked and her thoughts raced. But still the three around her only flinched slightly or breathed deeply.

Joy in all her deduction and knowledge could not for the life of her figure out why they hadn't moved yet. Why they hadn't attacked.

Why did they just sit there and watch like vultures in the night.

Like dogs at an empty bowl.

And when she finally made it over to his bed and slipped her tiny body underneath it fully, their inaction was already to the point of driving her crazy.

She needed to wake him as quickly and discreetly as possible.

And she thought back to one of their nights together in the forest. One of the ones that felt safe and calm, when a strange noise rang out.

"What was that?"

Thatch had asked, amazed and annoyed at being disturbed out of his sleep.

"It's a killer sloth, it hangs from the trees, could cut you square open if it got a hold of you though."

"Really, why haven't we run into any of them before."

"They stick to one part of the forest."

Joy got a smirk on her face.

"The only place you'd hear that noise is either in this forest or from my mouth."

And she let out the same noise, albeit far softer and quieter in nature as Thatch stared at her in awe.

It was nights like those, where she could relax and show off a bit that helped stave off the loneliness she had felt before he was around.

The noise of a killer sloth would surely get his attention.

Now Joy could only hope that when she made the sound. Muffled by the bed and covers above her that the ones watching would think it came from outside.

And so Joy shoved her face into the mattress, right underneath his body. And stuck her hand hard up into the others back.

As she let the awkward noise pass her lips.

Joy watched and listened to the other three in the room. But they all seemed to think nothing of it.

None of them flinched or moved a muscle at the noise.

Weird.

Joy waited for a moment for Thatch to wake, but felt nothing.

And just as she was about to let the awkward sound out again she felt the man above her shift. And the other three perked up for a moment before going still again.

She watched as Thatch's hand flopped off the bed and past the dust ruffle on the side that faced the wall. Away from the window and the bathroom door. Hidden from their peeping toms.

But relief only filled her when the hand formed a sign that she had used herself a million times.

The curve of his fingers asked 'what?'

He must have been able to tell that something was wrong.

And Joy practically stumbled over herself as she scooted closer to his hand.

She needed to find a way to answer his question.

She wouldn't be able to sign back at this moment.

And then it hit her. She had seen it once in a movie before.

Uncurling his fingers she slowly spelt out the words into the palm of his hand, hoping that he'd get it.

She spelt out the words

'Intruders, door, window, bathroom.'

She watched as his hand clenched and he pretended to situate himself in the bed again.

She felt as all three of the intruders perked up again only to settle down the moment that Thatch stopped moving.

Joy watched as he signed something else out.

'See, you?'

Another question.

Joy quickly grabbed his hand, grasping it like it was her only life line left. And spelt out 'no'. But this time she didn't let go of his hand as he clenched it around hers.

This time. Thatch did not move as he sat there thinking and the silence weighed heavily on her.

Thatch let go of her hand again as he quickly signed 'i, stay. run'.

But Joy wasn't having any of that martyr shit on her watch.

'No'. she wrote into his palm, pressing harder than she needed to.

'Yes', was his immediate response back.

And Joy quickly followed up with another 'no', written into his palm so sharply that it almost started bleeding.

No way was Joy just going to leave a sick man to fend for himself.

No.

Especially not Thatch.

She had fought for him before and she would do it again.

A sharp jolt of courage rushed through her.

The kind that she only felt when standing up to danger for another.

And fuck if it didn't make her feel a little bit more whole in the desperate situation they had found themselves in.

Joy looked down and watched his hand shake. Could see the apprehension twisting through the intense muscle of his fingers. And could tell that her refusal had shaken something loose from within him.

But Joy knew without any doubt that if she left Thatch there to fight by himself, that there was a big chance that he would lose.

They just needed a moment, Joy needed a plan.

And so Joy took up his shaking hand in hers again and wrote out the phrase 'wait, let me think.'

And rolled onto her back and stretched out her senses once more.

Thatch was woken up with a jolt. A strange sound that he had heard only once before sounded muffled beneath him.

It took him a second before he realized what it was.

The sound of that beast from the forest, they were too far into the city to hear that sound all the way from the wood.

And the barrier kept creatures like that on the other side.

So that meant that the sound could only be one person, Joy.

Now the real question was why was she below the bed?

Joy wasn't the type to pull pranks.

No.

Joy was the tactical type, the kind that used their brain more often than not to pin down a situation and then act accordingly, she reminded him of Marco in that regard.

And so instead of making a big deal out of it. Like he would have done with someone of his more teasing crewmates.

He decided to take a look.

He secretly fidgeted, turning himself over in his bed, discreetly looking around the room but seeing nothing.

So there was only one more thing he could do.

If Joy felt this fidgety without him being able to see anything.

It had to mean that she felt something with her haki.

And though he had nothing on her skills, it didn't mean he couldn't reach out and see what he felt.

Thatch stretched his senses out all around him. And then registered only a twinge of movement outside the door.

It was cold and precise. But it was still outside of their door. It could be someone passing by.

And so he did the only thing he could do, he reached a hand over the side of the bed that faced the wall and signed the words for

'what?'

He felt tiny digits grasp at his hand and felt fingers drawl over his palm. He followed the movement of her finger in his brain coming to the quick conclusion that she was writing out letters into his palm.

She did it slowly and with a precision that spoke of fear.

She had to be afraid that he wouldn't be able to understand what she was doing.

When she finished he had made out the words

'Intruders, door, window, bathroom'.

Ah, he had not felt anything from either the window or the bathroom. He'd really have to practice using observation.

Damn it, the man thought as he twitched about again. Trying to see any external sign of the intruder's location.

But could find none.

Thatch wasn't made for espionage or anything of the like. He wasn't built for subtlety or scoping things out.

He was a front line fighter.

He was built to deal a lot of damage quickly with harsh punches and weapons.

And he didn't like the way his feelings set at the tip of his tongue and rolled through his rib cage when Joy stepped up and put herself in danger for him.

Not again.

It wouldn't happen again.

But when Thatch finally took notice to the creep of heat that scorched its way up his spine .And the sweat that layered on his skin and the headache that erupted behind his eyes.

He realized.

Just like back then, he wouldn't be able to fully protect her now either.

Thatch didn't think she would listen, but he had to at least try.

Thatch quickly signed out a ' see, you?'

And just as quickly got back an answer.

'No.'

Thatch took a moment to breathe and be satisfied with that information at least. If they hadn't spotted Joy yet that meant that they probably didn't even know another person was in the room.

Thatch knew what he had to do and quickly signed out his orders to her.

'I, stay. run.'

And quickly got back a 'no'

But Thatch wasn't having it.

'Yes.'

'No.'

His desperation fell on the deaf ears of the child beneath him.

He had thought he would have to watch her be slaughtered once before. Torn apart by animals back when he had barely even spoken a few words to her. And that had been terrifying.

It had been traumatizing.

And the only time in his life that he had opted to close his eyes and look away.

But to see her get decimated by humans right in front of him after getting to know her.

He didn't think he'd be able to live with himself anymore if he had to witness that.

Thatch felt more tiny fingers on his palm, another message.

'wait, let me think.'

And so he laid back and did.

He'd allow her this, and he hoped that she came up with something good.

Because if she didn't, he already had a solid plan.

Clear the window, and chuck her right out of it.

The window.

Joy in her silence had reached out again, striking out with claws, gripping into the masses around her with steel and anger.

And found that the window was their best option.

The bathroom had no window, no escape route, so that one was immediately out.

And with her new grasp Joy could also see that that one there was the most dangerous out of the three of them.

Most deadly, a path littered with blood and bodies with no care at all.

The door was an obvious escape route. But taking the door was tricky. The one there was the most observant of the bunch. And though not a heavy hitter, Joy could feel the ropes that wrapped and tugged at her from him. they were rather good at capture.

Joy also knew that to escape that way, they would either have to call upon the help of the helpless people around them, or run through tiny narrow halls and out the building.

It wasn't the ideal escape route when there was a window.

They were still on the first floor after all.

And Joy didn't need her new, found steely claws that tugged at the colors for more information to figure that man out.

He was still paying little attention.

And the window allowed them immediate access to an open area. And more likelihood of getting people's attention even in the crushing darkness outdoors.

So the window it was.

They just needed to move quickly. If they could both move as quickly as possible they would be able to throw the one at the window off guard.

And move faster than the other two.

They just needed to get outside, and after that they'd immediately have an advantage over the situation.

Joy looked over at Thatches limp hand and grabbed it softly and began to write across it slowly so that he wouldn't miss a single word she had to tell him.

This time she couldn't choose to mince her words and have the plan go sideways.

If it did they were both gone.

'We need to both get out of the window quickly. We can't alert the other two to the plan. The one at the window is currently physically the strongest, but he's not paying attention. We need to get out that window.'

Thatch took a moment to grasp everything and signed back a simple plan.

He wanted Joy to come out from underneath the bed on the side of his facing the wall.

Once she was there he'd stretch, settle an arm over my body and wait for her signal that they were relaxed again. And then he'd move straight for the window with Joy in his arms.

It was so simple that the only way it would be messed up is if one of the other ones had an insane reaction time. Or they figured out what they were doing.

Joy had to hope that both of those things wouldn't happen.

So she crawled quietly out from the bed and stayed hidden beside it, keeping her senses on high alert for any changes.

Thatch stretched for a moment, reaching his arm over and placing it on her.

And as expected the three tensed for a moment before relaxing again.

Joy took a moment to pay attention to the guy at the window. Waiting for him to go back to daydreaming before tugging his hand, and announcing to him it was time.

With absolutely no fanfare, Thatch in one fluid motion grabbed Joy tightly and immediately jumped for the window.

Twisting the both of them so that his feet connected with the glass and smashed through it.

Joy could feel the shards give through her body and felt Thatch's feet connect with the face of the man on the other side.

And just like that the both of them had made it outside.

And then all Joy could feel was the cool air of the night as Thatch began to run.

And she couldn't help but to laugh, this was insane.

She could admit in that moment to herself that she could get used to this type of high.

The one that came off the back of a challenging situation both mentally and physically.

In fact if it weren't for the life of death feeling she had gotten from the intruders she'd be feeling even more high than she did right now.

Joy's body was tossed over Thatch's shoulder as they ran, and she sighed in relief for a moment before focusing again.

Her senses stretch out to all sides.

She had learned her lesson back in the forest with Angel Eyes.

Focusing on just one spot could end with their deaths.

And she circled the both of them, watching out and around until her senses pinged with the movement of the three following them.

One about 300 ft directly behind him, slow, strong, the one from the window.

One 200 ft away diagonally behind them agile and smooth, the one from the door.

And the last one, the one from the bathroom, they ran fast, far faster than the other two. Coming up beside them to the left, they were gaining, and gaining quickly. They had to do something.

"Thatch!"

Joy yelled over the crash of thunder above as rain started to fall.

This would be the second time that she had encountered rain in this place. And she could already tell it was going to continue to be a sign, an omen to her of bad things to come.

"All three are in pursuit, one is gaining fast, now 90 ft away coming up from our left, there fast, a killer, watch out!"

Joy could see the man register her words and nod his head in confirmation.

She could feel as he picked up the pace and veered to the right.

And when he did so Joy got the first glimpse at one of the pursuers. The one from the bathroom.

She had been right in her assumption that the person was small. Small, lethal and deadly perfectly captured the dark figure following them.

She could see the determination in their footsteps. The precision of their feet as they fell against the pavement.

And even without out seeing the other two, she knew that she had chosen right when she had pinged this person for being the most deadly.

Joy continued to allow her sense to stretch out around them as they ran. The other two were falling behind and the one closest to them was maintaining the 90 ft distance.

But what really got Joy was when another figure shocked her sense.

The person came from in front of them. And at first as they moved closer, Joy had thought it was just another citizen of the village.

But as she really paid attention she knew they were anything but.

Hot anger burned in this person's veins. Sparking and lighting the area around them as they stood strong, unmoving in their path.

The electricity from the man's aura blinded her and bit into her flesh as they ran. And she could tell without a doubt that the man in front of them was an enemy.

"Thatch, directly in front, new enemy, find a new path."

Thatch didn't even acknowledge what she had said before taking another sharp turn and disappearing with her down a narrow street.

And again the cramped space made a feeling of foreboding enter her. But she could not tell why.

"Narrow's not good, we need to find open areas, areas where we can find people."

Joy shared her thoughts with the man and he answered.

"Roger that."

His voice crisp and calm but deadly. A voice she had never heard from the older man before.

Though it was still comforting all the same.

Allowing her to relax a little on reflex before acknowledging the situation again.

And she realized.

That her warning came too late, she felt it before she saw anything.

It rained down from the sky directly in front of them, a crashing, blinding mass.

It was the new man, the one who smelt of ozone and sparks. The one with anger in his guts and electricity in his eyes.

Thatch stopped in his tracks. And not long after Joy could see the other figure, the one from the bathroom, stop behind them.

They were surrounded, cornered in by walls and monsters.

Thatch quickly got the little girl off his shoulder and backed the both of them against one of the two walls of the alley way.

"What do you want?"

Thatches voice rang fiercely through the call of rain and light.

"No need to sound so scary."

Ozone spoke as he took a step towards them and Thatch pushed her father into the wall.

"You're the one who attacked my people after all. Just today actually, is that how Whitebeard pirates do things? Attack people unprovoked."

The teasing voice turned cold and deadly at the end.

Joy didn't even know what was happening before Thatch had grabbed her up again and moved them, throwing the both of them to the left.

She only had time to figure out why, when a loud boom went off in her ears and light blinded her.

"Not so tough without your crewmates now are you?"

Joy watched the man lift his hand towards the sky and could feel when thatch moved them again.

She could see the man bring his arm down and watched as the lightning followed.

Was he controlling the storm?

The ozone man looked directly into Joy's eyes and could see her confusion.

"Do you like it? It's my devil fruit, the storm, storm fruit. Paramecia, I can control storms."

The rain fell harder and faster around them

"Leave her be!"

Thatch yelled.

"Then step forward and fight me!"

And Thatch did not hesitate to do so. Leaving Joy as he walked towards the man.

"No!"

She shouted and took a step.

"Stop!"

Thatch yelled out over the rain and thunder.

And Joy did.

"Why are you doing this, you can't fight like this."

Joy could feel the tears fall down her cheeks disguised by the falling rain as nothing more than water.

"I have too, you don't understand Joy but you will. Whitebeard pirates don't have friends, they have family. And your mine, and a whitebeard pirate always protects their family."

"Who said we were family!"

"I did, I decided you were my family a long time ago, even if you don't feel the same, that means little to me. Joy, you are family, you are nakama. And I won't leave you behind."

Joy was stunned as Thatch left more room between them as he walked towards ozone and the assassin.

Unable to speak or move.

Family?

This wasn't family. Family was expectation and disappointment.

Family was shouting and crying and crying.

Family was convenience and status.

Thatch wasn't family.

Joy found her voice.

"Family isn't this, family doesn't go this far!"

Joy was desperate at this point. She knew that in this situation she was useless. She could do nothing to help Thatch.

"Then you haven't really had a family before."

Thatch stood tall before his enemy.

"Family is love and resilience, family is trust and happiness and fun."

Thatch looked ozone dead in the eyes as he spoke.

"Family is everything, family is important, family is protected."

She watched Thatch crouch into a battle stance, ready to fight.

"Family doesn't run when it gets hard. Family is what I fight for."

Thatch's voice rang true across the dark streets.

And Joy cried harder.

Chapter Text

The trees crested and fell in the gloom, flashing between dark and light as he waited his way through them like a river.

So close, he was so close that he could smell it, breathe it in.

The footprints closer together, some bigger ones now accompanying the smaller ones.

He hoped that those feet were Thatch's and not someone else. Hoped that he wouldn't find his body at the end of these tracks through the forest.

Bursting through the trees should have been a breath of fresh air.

Should have been the end of his journey and the end of his questions.

But of course they weren't.

Of course it was something more.

Of course it was a big ass town in the middle of the nightmare forest instead of an answer to his questions.

Marco couldn't help but sigh in the end.

"Oh how touching."

Ozone stood tall and proud in front of Thatch, a wisp of condescension on his lips.

Joy watched in trepidation, tears still dripping down her face. As two more figures joined them in the ally from the darkness.

And now that Joy could really see what they all looked like, it made the situation even more scary.

The man who stood at the window was indeed tall, burly, and young, far younger than she thought he'd be. Maybe 14 or 15? Surely the more physically strong of the bunch, muscles bulging in the flashes of light around them. Strong jaw, eyes bright but deadly.

The one from the door stood slightly shorter, and more lean then burly. A short beard clung to his jaw, and he looked arrogant. A sword strapped at his hip and a smile on his face.

They were severely outnumbered and these weren't dumb animals that thrived off of instinct. These were fully grown, thinking adults. Who knew how to kill and what that entailed. That knew how to fight and strategize.

Joy had hoped that her plan would work. That the streets would have been filled with people who would help them.

But she had been wrong.

And she had been wrong numerous times before, but none of them tasted as bittersweet as this one did. As cold as a stone in her gut, weighing her down to the floor and making it unable for her to move.

This was it, this had to be it.

Stuck in an alleyway, trapped on all sides, four against what amounted to a child and a sick man.

And this time Joy couldn't protect Thatch, and he couldn't protect her, no matter how much he made it seem like he could.

There was no way they could win this. And whether their loss ended with them beaten and bruised or death Joy could not know.

So she had a choice to make.

She could lay down like a dog and take it.

Or stand up and fight until her last breath.

And though she may not be as brave as most, she knew one thing for certain. She did not want to leave this world while disappointing herself.

And if that meant fighting a losing battle until she no longer could stand. Then that was the kind of person she was in this new world.

Joy wiped her face and took a step forward.

"Don't you dare."

Thatch's voice was hard and strong.

"Thatch-"

"No, no this time it's my fight . This time I'm going to protect you."

"Thatch you can't-"

"And if you try to fight beside me, I'll knock you out if I have to."

Joy stared at the man before her. She had just resolved to tumbling into the afterlife hitting and swinging. And here he was dashing those dreams.

And she had been ready to fight him on it.

Been ready to scream about it

He had just gone and called them family, called her out as someone. And had deemed her worthy of a position in his life he was willing to die for.

And yet wouldn't let her do anything about that declaration.

He had just gone and shouted such nonsense into the heavens, and then made it only apply to him.

So she opened her mouth.

"Ok,"

And didn't voice any of that, even if she desperately wanted to.

Joy watched as Thatch's hand reached behind himself and he gave her a thumbs up without taking his eyes off of either side of the alleyway.

She'd give in for now. But she knew she'd get her chance. When Thatch was on his last leg she'd step in and if she took one too many hits for him at that point. What could he do to stop her?

She was sure that Hannah would be proud. Even if she didn't make it back to her.

She knew her own strengths and her own weaknesses.

She knew that she could not fight them in a head on battle. So she'd bide her time, and wait her turn.

Joy looked around at each one of the people ready to fight Thatch. Could see them all gearing up and moving into place, like it was second nature to them.

They had to be used to fighting with each other, which made the situation even more dangerous than it was originally.

Joy didn't even have time to think as she saw Ozone move, he ran in head first, fist up and ready to strike. And just as his fist was about to make contact with Thatch's face lightning thundered down on the two of them.

She watched stupefied and fearful as Thatch jumped back right in the nick of time to miss being hit with the lightning.

Joy almost breathed a sigh of relief but it stuck deep in her throat when the doorman attacked from behind, swiping out his sword trying to nick Thatch's sides as he went.

She could only figure that it was unadulterated talent that allowed Thatch to quickly duck under the attack and grab the man's hand. Twisting the steel from it, she watched the metal drop to the street in front of her and heard the doorman yell as he was pushed away.

She didn't miss the way that a glimmer hit Thatch's eyes and a small smile cracked across his face in fierce harsh lines. And he picked up the blade from the street just as The burly one jumped at him.

"Thatch!"

Thatch counted himself a rather lucky man.

Though he'd have to change his opinion on that pretty soon if his life kept going the way it was currently.

Trapped in an alleyway, surrounded on all sides and a scared but determined little girl behind him.

The odds were against him, he was out numbered and one of them had eaten a devil fruit.

But he did have one thing going for him.

He experienced fighting on the seas across the new world.

So when the devil fruit user attacked him first, he followed suit knowing exactly when to dodge out of the way from the lightning he welded.

Any pirate worth his salt knew that devil fruit users relied far too heavily on their powers.

And by watching his first attack, Thatch had come to the conclusion that the man had to direct his power with his hands if he wanted it to work.

It was a good thing he had guessed right.

If he could get close and take out his hands, he would be useless.

So Thatch geared himself up to move, and got ready to take out the devil fruit user.

But just as he was about to move one of the cronies attacked him from behind. Though he counted himself lucky when he got a sword out of it.

"Thatch!"

He heard Joy scream from behind him, filled with fear and concern.

Another one came rushing it.

He gripped the sword tightly in his hand.

He hoped that she'd forgive him for this in the end. And wouldn't be too traumatized.

But even the thought of a scared Joy couldn't wipe the satisfied look off his face as the other one advanced.

They either didn't know who he was or thought of themselves very highly to attack so blatantly and direct.

So when he clasped the sword and whipped around cutting cleanly across his attackers stomach it felt far too much like welcoming home an old friend.

As the blood slid across his skin, he heard a gasp from somewhere around himself but did not dare to look. And if his fear of looking came from those in front of him or of the look on the face of the one behind him. No one would ever know.

One down.

Three to go.

He stood tall, unbreaking eye contact with those in front of him. Fierce and prideful even as the temperature within him kept rising.

And though he wanted to put on a front he found his breath coming quicker and his eyes blackening at the edges.

If he wanted to win, he'd need to finish this fast.

"Looking tired over there, if you're not in top shape, you're going to die."

The lightning man shouted the taunts as he moved in to attack again. Fist raised just like before, and as Thatch went to move, to strike back, he saw it.

Little Joy out of the corner of his eyes. Her eyes wide and terrified of him or the situation he could not tell. but the fear he saw there dancing through her optic slots, still made the tears in his vision waver with guilt.

Until he looked down.

Her hands.

'Behind.'

An attack from behind.

The first man who he had nicked the sword form.

So without much thought he quickly changed his stance, ducking under the arm of the devil fruit user.

He had seen the man move out of the way of his own attack each time.

He wasn't immune to his own powers, so the attack was a bit delayed.

So as long as Thatch dodged the fist, he'd still have time to escape the lightning.

Thatch stabbed backwards.

He felt the sword pierce flesh, and knew without a doubt the man behind him was dead before he had even pulled the blade out.

But his luck had run out.

He watched as the devil fruit user smirked and slammed his hand down through the air. Directing the lightning once more to the ground and at Thatch before jumping back.

And in any other situation, this would have been easy enough, he had planned for this. He would have moved back and away and out of the descending lightning.

But as he went to move, his entire world went sideways. And that fraction of a second was all it took for the lightning to find its target.

"Thatch!"

The scream left Joy's lips before the electricity even hit.

Joy had never felt as helpless as she did in that moment as she watched Thatch stumble.

Watched the electricity race towards him, and screamed high and loud as it struck down onto him.

The color drained from the coroners of her vision. Leaving splotches of white and black.

The sound of rushing liquid cascaded through her ears as his body hit the floor.

His fingers twitched, and her arms sputtered but refused to move.

And her mind ruptured, it steamed and withered as she stared at the body of someone she cared about, laying on the floor. More likely than not dead.

And before she knew it, before she was even aware that she had started, she was crying again.

Stream obscuring her sight even more, and hiccups burping out of her throat one after another.

She had never lost anyone before. Had never had to deal with a family death or a friend who lost their lives.

But she had thought about it.

She had thought about it far too much and far too often than anyone should.

But even all that preparation did not defend her from the onslaught of emotions that began to rush through her.

She had always figured she'd go numb from the over abundance of emotion.

That she would fall to her knees in sadness and slowly disassociate until nothing was left of her at all.

But that's not what happened.

Anger.

Anger.

Anger

Anger.

Joy had never thought she'd be so irrationally angry.

So angry that her body didn't even know what to do with itself anymore, until Ozone took a step.

Her eyes picked up the movement first. And then her ears could finally recognize the sound.

"-what a joke."

He laughed.

He laughed.

He fucking laughed.

Then took another step towards Thatch's body. And before she could even think, her feet moved.

And she flung himself over his body, her anger coming to a head and burning her from the inside out.

And she wanted to scream, she wanted to rage and hit and attack.

But she couldn't.

Because the rise and fall of Thatch's chest under her, allowed her a moment to think.

He wasn't dead.

And if she wanted to keep it that way, she'd need to do something, she'd need to play to her strengths.

But in that setting she had almost none.

There was nowhere to hide, nowhere to run.

She only had one option to fall back on, sympathy.

So with all the grace of a dying bird she screeched.

Called out to the heavens and allowed her fears and anxiety to consume her. Tears dancing tracks down her face.

All her emotions running on high, she let herself fall to pieces over and over again.

The more real it was the more likely they were to care.

And she extended her senses out as she fell apart in front of two strangers.

Ozone was no different, dripping static and light.

But the other one.

She saw the other one falter.

That was something she could use.

"Get the girl!"

"B-boss."

The voice stuttered and faltered a little.

Joy had seen the others' apprehension. Could feel the tension in their shoulders as they came closer. And could taste the trepidation like fine wine.

This person didn't want to hurt her.

They probably didn't like the idea of hurting children.

She had watched far too many documentaries on prisons and killers before.

And it had always been the ones that fucked with children who were attacked first.

Even killers had a code.

It was just funny luck that she happened to look like a child now.

And even though she wasn't one to show others this side of herself.

She was far too high on the situation to care as long as she could meet her ends.

As long as she and Thatch could come out of this alive.

So when the hand came down on her back, ready to grab and pull at her she let out another ear splitting scream.

"No, don't touch him. You can't have him, he's mine."

She sounded as petulant as possible. As childish as she could to endear herself to this other. To make them feel guilt and remorse for her.

And to tell the truth, the words may have sounded childish but that didn't make her statement any less true on how she felt.

She could feel the other stumble back a bit as Ozone growled.

"Shut the girl up, now!"

Joy could see the fine details of this other person now. Emotions out and free, like a raw nerve.

Could see them as they wavered in their resolve and instead of reaching down to touch her they spoke to her.

"Little one, please step away."

"No, no, you can't have him!"

She forced her breathing to pick up and sniffed loudly. Making the other one flinch.

She had hoped that her stalling and loud whaling would bring people to them. But she saw no signs of anyone around them.

And she was running out of time.

She sensed it as soon as the man took a step towards them.

His feet told her everything she needed to know.

He didn't care that she was a child, he'd hurt her, maybe kill her, and definitely kill Thatch. It didn't matter to him if his followers had a conscious or not. He'd fight them too.

And Joy knew that she couldn't fight off two people.

Fuck she couldn't fight off one.

But fighting one was better than fighting two, so she made her move.

She turned her head and looked directly at the one closest to her. The one that smelt of second guesses and spoke.

"Why?"

The one word rolled through the others entire frame as they stared back into Joy's eyes.

Joy could see their emotions change from trepidation, to guilt, to sadness, and then understanding in a split second as she watched them bend down closer to her and felt the other man stop in his tracks towards the two of them.

Joy watched as the other's mouth opened to say something and then closed again thinking.

But unlike them Joy didn't need to think. She knew what needed to be done and did it.

Reaching into her pocket she grasped her knife discreetly, never once losing eye contact with the one in front of her.

"You can't have him."

Come on, more tears.

Not the jaw, the jaw maybe a big area but it wasn't guaranteed to work.

"He's mine."

Lay it on thick.

Not the neck, she didn't know enough about the body to get it right.

"Why, why, why."

Make it hurt.

The temple.

Joy could see the emotions mounting in the other as she continued to speak. Could see them trying to put the words together but having trouble.

Could see their focus wavering.

And she struck, hand holding tightly to the knife, the but of it sticking out slightly in her fist as she moved.

And slammed it down into the others temple, the base hitting hard and true before the other could even fathom what was happening.

And Joy watched as their eyes went hazy and they fell forward, out cold, and didn't get up.

Joy's breath was fast and deep. Tears still flowed down her face as her eyes roamed up to meet Ozones.

A look of surprise on his face.

"Well, I didn't see that coming."

The man blinked and started walking towards Joy, hands raised.

"But just because you took out one of us doesn't mean you're safe."

And even through her shaking limbs and fear, she felt it. A bilp on her rader.

Even from that distance she could see it.

Smoke and burns.

Fierce and honest.

Loyal and sharp.

A cloud of charcoal and sulfur.

And she screamed to the heavens.

"Help!"

And before the man could even hope to get close enough to strike another voice came from the end of the alley way.

"What's going on here?"

The lightning continued to flash as he made his way through the streets.

After all his walking he had never thought he would stumble across a town in the Middle of the forest.

It seemed impractical to him to have a town hidden in the leaves and brush instead of angled against the coast to catch the wave of incoming ships.

And from what he had gained from contacting Pop's who had already circled the island, there was no signs that anyone lived here from the coast.

What were they hiding from?

Marco shook his head back and forth. He really didn't have the time to think about the mysteries of some town.

What he did have time for was worrying about Thatch.

He knew he was close, and could taste it in the electric air as he walked. Blue lamps and flashing lights annoying his senses as he went.

Marco would raise this whole mystery city to the ground if it meant finding his idiot brother, so he trekked on.

Joy could see out of her blurry eyes as the man running at her stumbled and stopped before he reached either her or Thatch.

Saw as his figure turned slightly and heard as he addressed the unknown who had just spoken.

"Mind your own business."

God she hoped whoever had stopped to help didn't mind their business.

But Joy's hope began to waver as Ozone continued on his path to her and Thatch. And so she did the only thing she could think of.

In her fear and fright, she draped herself over Thatch's body, trying and failing to cover any and all of his important organs.

And then she heard the sharp crack of a firearm shake the world around her.

And she couldn't help but look up again.

She watched as the man stepped further into the alleyway.

And could finally make out what he looked like.

Black hair panned up.

A pretty kimono that was a little rumpled with dirt and leaves.

A pistol in each hand.

And a sharp look in his eyes.

"Step away from the girl."

The man raised his hands up and pointed both pistols at Ozone's face.

She could see Ozone's smile twist into something unrecognizable, bordering on insane.

"Do you know who I am?'

His shout rang out into the night, as the storm continued to rage around them. Wind picking up and thunder still flashing.

"No, and frankly I don't give a fuck."

Ozone turned away from her and sprinted towards the other, hand held out predictably like before. Arching to slam downward when in range of the other man.

Though the kimono clad one would give the man time to get that close. What type of ranged fighter would let someone get close enough to strike.

Joy watched as he aimed both guns and fired right at Ozone.

And though she wanted to, her eyes refused to stray from the scene.

Afraid of what she was about to see.

But also terrified that if she didn't look, she'd never know if her and Thatch we're safe or not.

And so her eyes trailed as the shots connected with the other man's flesh.

And was, both parts terrified, and curious as they made impact, but cut right down the man's front instead of piercing.

Though her curiosity turned to fear, only blinding fear as she watched Ozone's blood spill. And could see his eyes widen as he began to choke on his own pooling liquid.

And her senses couldn't stop from picking up the smell of bile and panic that tumbled off the man's form. His sparks slowly fading, dying into embers, and then coal as they went.

Snuffed out of existence.

Joy felt that man's life slip through the cracks before she could even register seeing his body slump forward and slam into the ground below himself.

And then her eyes trailed back up to the one responsible.

And she couldn't help but think, that maybe she should have just kept her fucking mouth shut.

Because the man before her now was twice as scary and three times more imposing than the other man.

His aura weighed down heavily in the darkness of the alley.

His eyes still sharp and cunning, slipping from the man's body and over to connect with Joy's scared , and trembling form.

And her body screamed at her to move, to run.

But as she twitched, ready to comply on instinct alone. Her hand made contact with Thatch's downed body.

And her mind screamed to protect.

Joy didn't realize that as her emotions rose and tumbled out of her. That she was unable to stop them in the wake of allowing all of them to drip out.

That a torrent would be unleashed, and without the mental fortitude to contain it this time.

Her body reacted to her body's instincts, instead of her mind.

Protect.

And so without her will, or even her mind really available any longer to comprehend the situation, she growled.

Back arched and hair bristled like a wild animal, and she shut down. Mind refusing to think as her body responded to its very last command as she slipped completely into herself.

Protect

And so she, it, her would.

As he stepped towards the girl, he had a hard time making out exactly what she was doing.

He slowly raised both hands as he started to move closer to her.

He could see her haunches raise and her back curve, scared, like an animal.

"Hey everything's ok now."

He tried whispering to her as he continued to slide closer and closer, to what he could see now was a little girl and another figure on the ground.

Someone else must have been hurt by the others in the alley.

And as he looked around her spotted the body's of a few other people slumped on the ground around them.

It was no wonder that this girl was scared and apprehensive about a strange man who had just killed someone in front of her.

Even if he had saved her, It was still just another unknown. And having just lost someone, there was no telling what that little mind of hers was jumping to.

At first she made little to no movement, staying still and curled.

But as both bodies became clearer and clearer, he could see her move.

Her jaw set and her teeth gnashed, and then a deep guttural growl crawled its way up her throat and out her mouth, like a claw.

The tone startled him, and made him pause for a moment. And as he paused he saw the girl move for the first time.

Resituating herself over the figure on the ground, locking eyes with him as she did. A stance that was protective and aggressive.

Her eyes shown feral and determined. A one track mind, that spoke of intent and panic.

He knew that if he moved any closer then there was a chance that she would attack, blind and confused. And that she could hurt either herself or him if she did.

Izo really didn't have the fucking patients for this.

But he also refused to hurt a scared little girl either.

And so he took things slow, no longer picking up his feet, he slid them over top of the ground, inch by inch.

Trying to come off as non-threatening as possible.

And with each slide he gained a better and better look. Until he saw exactly who laid underneath the girl, Thatch.

"Hey, y-"

Another growl lit the air with anxiety and hostility.

He really wasn't the one who should be dealing with something like this.

But as it panned out, he was the only one around there right now.

Slowly reaching into his pocket, watching as the little girl's eyes trailed his hand, he pulled out his den den mushi and dialed, hoping that Marco was close by.

Brrr

Brrr

Brrrrr

Ca-lick

He reached down into his pocket and picked up the den den mushi.

"Hey what-"

"Are you in a town in the middle of the forest?"

"Yah wh-"

"Perfect, we have a problem."

The other voice rushed to say as a deep growling noise emanated from farther away.

"Are you in danger?"

"Not, not really?"

"What's that supposed to mean?"

"It's just a little girl."

"What?"

"Can't you just get over here, I'm not equipped to deal with this situation."

"I'd really like to know what's going on before I just skip my way over to a possible dangerous situation."

A pause.

"Fine."

The voice was resolute but irritated.

"There's a little girl, she's protecting Thatch, feral, wont let me get close to help, that good enough for you?"

For a moment all Marco could do was sigh and think, when did he take the job of being a den mother to a bunch of emotionally stunted man children.

"Yah,"

The sigh came out forced but realized.

"Where are you?"

And Marco started moving.

And Izo explained how to get to him, all smug and condescending. And really If this wasn't a situation that involved a child, then Marco would have gone over there just to slap the sass off that mans face.

But a child was involved.

And if there's one thing that Marco had a soft spot for, it was children.

So it was a good thing that he was so good with them. He hadn't met a child yet who didn't like him, or who he couldn't get to like him after a few days.

And somehow that made him the designated crewmate to go to when children were involved.

Not that any of the other men knew how to deal with actual children. The only other people on the crew he would trust a child with would be Pop's or Thatch, and Thatch was a last case scenario.

Marco didn't stop his run until he came upon the small alleyway that Izo had described to him.

And he realized that he couldn't really fault the kid for going a little crazy just from the scene he saw.

Five people strewn about on the floor.

Two of them were knocked out.

One of those two was currently being protected by a little girl.

Two of them were stabbed by a blade.

And the last one was still bleeding, dead on the ground from a gunshot wound that could have only come from Izo himself.

And as Marco put together the pieces of what happened from the sight of the crime scene. He couldn't comprehend how stupid Izo had to be.

"Marco I-"

"You're an idiot."

Marco watched the man he had sailed with for years frown and look offended.

"You traumatized a child."

"Hey I came to a call for help and there were already three down when I got here."

"That still doesn't mean you didn't traumatize a child."

"I-"

"You came into an alley where a child was scared, having watched Thatch, who they seem to care about, get attacked and taken down by some unknown assailants. And thought it would be a good idea to use excessive violence and kill a man in front of them. And what you just thought they'd welcome you with open arms?"

"Well-"

"Who in there right minds would trust a man they just saw brutally murder another man? They must have already been devastated and terrified, and you just walked towards them like it was nothing."

"I was trying-"

"To help I know!"

Marco raised his voice a little, exasperated. And dragged both hands down his face.

"You wanted to help, but you just didn't think."

And Izo was silent, as the growling of the feral child beyond the both of them continued.

"I- I fucked up."

Izo voiced, face down and tone resigned.

And though Marco wanted to shout that 'damn right he did,' it wasn't the time for that now.

"What can we do now?"

"Now, we have to establish a link, a form of trust for them to latch on to. We need to give the child a reason to trust both or one of us."

"And what would make her trust both or one us?"

Marco looked down the alleyway at the feral girl, and thought about everything he found in the forest.

He guessed he was wrong, it was a child that was helping Thatch out.

But he was also right about a lot of things.

She definitely cared about Thatch, if she didn't she would have hightailed it out of there by now.

Even from the distance between them, he could still see the fear that lurked behind her panicked insanity.

And that was there in, that was where they could establish trust with her.

"Thatch."

"Thatch?"

"Yes, we all have a connection to Thatch, if we can get her to understand that then we will be able to form some kind of trust between all of us."

They both looked down and back at the girl again.

Izo looked back at Marco.

He knew he'd have to do all the work.

"Hey there."

He crouched down, bending to get closer to her height, like he would with a small animal. Trying to make himself seem like less of a threat than he actually was, and started moving closer as he motioned for Izo to move back.

He watched every one of the minute movements the little girl made as he moved closer to her and continued to speak.

"That man you're protecting, he's our brother, we're not here to hurt you."

"That man you're protecting, he's our brother, we're not here to hurt you."

The voice came through muffled.

Brother?

And she remembered the hotel room.

Their conversation seemed so long ago.

"So is everyone on the crew his son, or is it just you?

"Oh, no that's how everyone joins."

That's how everyone joins.

Joy held on for the moment it took her to piece together the fact that that would make his crewmates his brothers.

She couldn't trust, not yet.

But if he was Thatch's family the least she could do was listen and find out if it was true.

So she held on a little longer.

He saw it in her eyes as she registered what he said but went back to being just as aggressive as before.

That was good, she was coherent enough to understand what he was saying.

She needed proof.

He brought his hand up to his chest, making her eyes focus there.

"This is the mark of the Whitebeard pirates, if you pull his shirt away from his neck a little you'll see the same mark."

He continued on his path forward, motioning for Izo to move back more.

And as he did he was able to watch the little thing as it hesitantly reached its arm out for Thatch's shirt, trying not to take her eyes off of him as she did.

And he stopped completely, gave her the room and the time to check slowly, both hands in the air, trying to convey that he would give her the time she needed.

But as he got closer, he could see that Thatch wasn't doing so well, that the little girl wasn't either.

Now stopped, several feet closer, he could make out burn marks across Thatch's body and bruises and scratches.

And the little girl looked malnourished, she looked small and scared, and he could see the redness on her cheeks begin to spread across her body.

Neither of them were doing very well right now.

He needed to hurry this along, but if he went too fast then he would lose all the progress he made with her.

He saw as she moved his shirt and glanced down, still keeping him in her periphery.

"He fell off our ship, we sailed together, he must have washed up here."

He could see her on the edge, just there ready to tip over and accept their help.

He could see her fighting with herself as her eyes swam and turned in a torrent of self doubt and insanity.

She was about to fall back under. She was about to come up for air.

He couldn't tell.

She needed more.

Just a little bit more.

And he rushed to say anything, everything he knew about Thatch.

"He's our cook."

She looked at him square in the eyes, she was listening.

Good.

Good

"His favorite color is red."

Her ears perked up and she seemed to listen harder, trying to stave off her own anxiety in loo of information, so he pressed on.

"He liked to read books about botany, he's a trained chef, he's allergic to tomatoes."

Again he could see the shift in her expression.

More

Just a little more.

"He's surprisingly good with children, he's the fourth division commander. When he's lying sometimes he'll scratch his nose. When nobody's looking, he likes to practice the flute. He's the only one on the ship who knows how to get Pop's to calm down completely. He's really good at being stubborn, and he never picks up after himself. He's always seen hanging out on the stern of the ship smoking at sunset."

Nothing.

Nothing popped with those.

He was losing her.

"Like . . . like I said he's a cook."

Something

"And he makes the best pancakes."

Her shoulder slumped down.

"I bet he'd make you some when he's better."

And like a chord snapping, all the fight left her. She relaxed and allowed Marco to move closer and closer without a growl or any aggressive movements.

Allowed him to crouch beside her and check on Thatch.

Allowed him to pat her shoulder.

"He's going to be fine."

And with a small nod, he watched her fall forward.

He reached out his arms and caught her holding her close.

Noticing even more how small she was. And recognizing how fierce she was despite that.

Hmm, she'd fit right in.

He didn't waste time, getting Izo to carry Thatch as he took the little girl into his arms.

They'd be throwing a party for her soon anyway.

It wouldn't due to go without thanking their little fighter, now would it.

Chapter Text

Finding consciousness through the fog was far easier than Joy had thought it would be.

She had thought she would be scrapping the vestiges of her psyche back together as she pried her eyes back open to the world.

But found her mind fully intact and working as she scanned her surroundings, trying to piece together the story that lay just out of her reach.

She could still remember the taste of ozone and the hair raised on her arms.

She could still feel the fear and anxiety, and see the blood that splattered across the pavement.

And the thought of it made her gag and shiver.

Made her question and breath faster, but she didn't have time for that now, she needed to pull herself together.

Because at the moment she had bigger fish to fry.

Because she had never seen the desk, nor the wall of medicine before.

And she wasn't stupid, she could tell just by a cursory glance that she was in an infirmary.

But after what happened last night, she wasn't very sure about anything or anyone anymore.

Other than Thatch and Kasa.

And so she set to work scraping together the foggy memories from the last time she was awake.

And she could see more, hear more from the visions floating through her head.

She could see a black haired man with a pretty dress on.

But immediately the image of him brought about flashes of guns and vicarial so she moved on.

She could see a man with blonde hair, and a purple shirt.

She could hear him speak softly, and could see him advance slowly and calmly.

Marco

Her memories provided.

Thatch's best friend.

Her mind supplied.

So she must be with Thatch's crew.

But even that thought didn't satiate her. Didn't make her feel safe and secure, especially when she didn't even know where Thatch was.

A creak and mumble of voices halted her thoughts and threw her mind into a frenzy.

And she quickly scooted under the bed she was laying on before the door was open all the way.

She stuck to the wall underneath, back to it and scrunched close, arms wrapped around her legs as she tried to make herself small and as unnoticeable as possible.

She tried to call back to her times in those dark woods again, and focused on disappearing completely, hoping that whoever had just walked in would at least give her some useful information before finding her hiding spot.

She hadn't felt this level of trepidation and uncertainty since back then. Since the woods spoke, and the animals listened more than they walked.

She felt like she was slowly losing herself.

Unable to fully pull her frazzled nerves back together through the mist of her mind.

And it wasn't anything thing like how she had felt last night.

Not like the cold anger and fear that took over in the depths of that alleyway.

Or the unbearable sadness that she had allowed to overwhelm herself.

No, She felt like a dam had burst. Like every emotion she had ever felt or would ever feel was flowing out of her and onto the floor in front of her.

It felt like chaos and instability.

And if that wasn't insanity, then Joy really never wanted to find out what true insanity felt like.

She held her breath as the door fully opened and someone walked inside.

She stretched out her frayed nerves and allowed her sense to see what her eyes could not.

And cool flames ignited before her. Choppy and large, engulfing her senses quickly and without any preamble.

They were blue and tasted of loyalty, and smelt of pine and holly.

For no good reason at all, whoever was in the room with her reminded her of Christmas, but not in the traditional sense.

In the sense that he felt like family get togethers and giving.

It.

It was nice.

Even if Joy didn't want to admit it, whoever was standing next to her bed wasn't scary at all.

But somehow that made the other person even scarier to the girl.

"Where did she go?"

A gruff voice asked.

"Wha-what, she should be right-"

The voice halted as another, dimmer glow interred the room, pink as blush and smelling of cream and spice.

"Where did she go?"

"That's the question I'm asking."

The first, voice, Santa Claus? Sounded exasperated and tired.

"Well that's where I left her."

The second voice, Eggnog? snipped right back.

"Well obviously she's not here anymore."

"Look, Marco, she has to be close by. We only left the room for like 10 minutes, she couldn't have gotten far, especially on a ship like this."

"You're right."

That man, Santa Claus, Marco.

"We'll just go look for her, we'll find her in no time."

Joy listened as footsteps moved farther away and the door shut to the room, plunging her into silence once again.

Though at first she did not dare to move, listening to figure out if it was all a hoax.

But when minutes passed without any sound, and her senses didn't pick up anything around her.

She slinked her way back out from underneath the bed and stood up fully.

Marco

My names Marco.

A dark alleyway and lightning streaked across her vision as it came to her.

He had been the one leaning down talking to her last night. He was the man she had decided to trust then.

But could she trust him now?

The only way to tell was to find Thatch and ask him herself if they could be trusted.

Now the problem was finding Thatch before Marco and Eggnog found her.

She scratched at her brain trying to remember what Thatch's aura looked like, what it smelt like, what it felt like.

But kept drawing blanks. And she quickly realized that she had never felt Thatch's aura.

That back in the forest, she had only been able to see blobs and colors, She had only recently been able to feel others more strongly.

The hotel room flashed before her eyes.

She had been more focused on their attackers than she was on sensing Thatch himself. And so she didn't have a good way to find the man.

The only feeling she could follow was the feeling of familiarity.

She could remember that feeling wafting off of him even out in the woods.

And so she stretched her senses out and swathed around the ship in search of him.

Though she soon came to a problem, the ship was far bigger than what she had thought it was.

And if she wanted to feel it all, she would have to leave this room and venture farther out.

She could only hope that her long nights in that forest had garnered her enough experience to avoid everyone on a huge ship.

Because it wouldn't be like It was in the town, where children ran about and it was easy to just be another galivanting youth through the roads who blended into the background.

And it was 100% unlike the forest, where she used trees, and caves, and darkness to hide herself from death that walked under every bush or over every flower.

No, this was a ship, a large ship that had to house a large crew. Where there would be no children to cosplay as and no trees and caves to hide in.

She would essentially be out in the open, exposed to all.

The only thing she would be able to do is dampen her presence, make herself as small as she could in hopes that people wouldn't look down.

And too try and stay in corridors where no one else was or behind boxes.

It wouldn't be easy.

But, she wanted it more than enough.

And so she stretched her senses out, giving herself a kind of cheat sheet to the ship's interior , as well as a marauders map of the people who moved about it.

A Lot of the auras she didn't recognize. They were new and she didn't have the time to categorize them and remember them.

Though she could remember the brief encounter with Marco, and Eggnog.

And as she searched out she came across the both of them first, skulking through nearby hallways.

She'd have to be careful, if one of them found her then she was out of lives, game over.

At least if it was some other type of crew member she would have a chance to lie and then sneak off at some point, even if success was a pipe dream, it was still an option.

The other two knew who she was and after sneaking off, there was no way they'd just leave her be.

That's just not how it worked.

And so she padded over to the door, trepidation on full blast. And then side stepped out.

Making sure that every one of her senses was stretching out on all sides evenly, as far as they would go. Giving her the best chance possible to find Thatch.

The first few steps were clumsy and unsmooth, but as she continued on she fell into a tune of silence and repetition.

She had done this many times before.

The only difference now was the lack of trees and the ability to see.

But that meant little when she could pretend.

Pretend that she was still out there somewhere searching for an exit, that sooner or later she'd find.

And it worked, stunningly well.

And so her movement fell into that of mundanity, each hall making her haunches rise and shudder.

But not break.

Never break.

The tediousness of it all allowing her burning emotions to take a back seat for the moment as she moved about.

Floating around every corner, it was only a matter of time before she ran into another human being.

She was just kind of annoyed that it was Marco that ended up being the lucky man that was heading straight for her.

And she couldn't help that reflexively she squashed even more of herself down to the floor, made her steps shorter and more deliberate, and that her senses recoiled a little.

She felt her hair tingle as she and Marco neared each other.

Checking the layout and using the people around her only allotted her so much information.

And this right here, this was the only hallway that would let her escape from this part of the ship and into the next.

Joy quickly looked around for a hiding spot, but could find nothing.

Not a potted plant, or a conveniently positioned lamp, nothing.

Joy could remember passing a few doors a little ways back. But the hallway she came up was narrow and almost perfectly straight.

And Marco was close.

If she made a run for it back to the doors she had seen, there's no doubt in her mind that if he even glanced down the hall he'd see her.

She didn't have anywhere to hide, anywhere to lay low.

So she sat in wait, curled into a little divot in the wall, the darkest deepest one she could find, the only one she could find and she waited.

She waited and she prayed that her staying put was the best choice.

She allowed the silence to engulf her whole, and she waited, and she watched.

Joy could feel the flames of him before he came into view.

Embers of warmth, and for a split second it reminded her of Ozone. Electricity so hot that it burned like flames.

Before she quickly shook it off, Marco didn't burn, he thrived. And even if she didn't trust him, she sure trusted him more than she did Ozone.

And she couldn't allow herself to fear now, not when she was looking for answers.

And so as her eyes caught on the form of the man known as Marco, and she took him in fully.

Her memories were so muddled and torn that she could only piece together his name, his hair, and his shirt.

So when she really looked, his profile spoke volumes, shoulders drawn back stiff and taught, muscles that spoke of training.

She could make out the flecks of bruises and white scars littering his skin beneath the reds of sunburn and the browns of freckles from the warm sun.

Marco was a fighter, his scars could tell her that much.

And his blemished skin spoke of a hard worker, one that more likely than not worked on the deck of a ship.

And his outfit.

It spoke of a man who was confident and unafraid of skin cancer.

Shirt the color of Iris and windowed open, a vivid cerulean sash, jean capris, and umber toned sandals.

It wasn't the type of clothes that Joy would have thought a sailor would be wearing.

But she didn't have much time to think about the man's strange outfit.

She needed to focus all of her being on staying still and waiting.

And as each second stretched by she hoped and prayed that he didn't turn his head.

Each small step passed her small hallway was agonizing in the wonder of it all.

But as all things do, this moment had to come to an end.

And with what felt like an eternity, crushed down to only a few seconds.

Marco passed the hallway mumbling to himself, something that Joy could not make out and disappeared.

Joy couldn't help the sag of her shoulders as her senses clocked him getting farther and farther away from her.

She wondered to herself for a moment just how she was going to get far enough to stretch her senses to the other side of the ship at this rate, without getting caught.

But shook her head and slapped her cheeks.

And she silently continued on her journey. Watching everything and every blob of color carefully as she did.

Ducking behind doorways and around coroners, doing her best to avoid anyone that she came in contact with.

Sooner rather than later, her senses found that she was almost to the deck, the half-way point of the ship.

And she still hadn't seen or heard anything about Thatch.

That is until she came upon the kitchens, the last door she would pass as she came up to the deck.

She could feel about three auras coming from inside, all felt occupied in something they were doing.

At first she wasn't even going to bother going in there. She was going to make straight for the deck.

But just as she was about to pass, she felt Marco again.

Coming up quickly from behind her.

Had he found her.

Could he sense her like she could sense him?

Either way she didn't have a lot of options open to her.

She could either stay in the hallway and face Marco, or duck into the kitchens.

So of course she quickly ducked into the kitchens and waited for the man to pass.

He had surely become persistent as she made her way about the ship.

He had almost found her four times by now.

While she hadn't run into Eggnog even once.

He had to have something up his sleeve that she was unaware of.

She really needed to find . . .

" . . .Thatch, yah they found him in an alleyway with some little girl."

Joy's ear perked up as she overheard one of the people speak up from behind her.

She turned and quickly hid inside a cupboard before paying attention to them again.

"He was hurt something fierce, I've never seen him like that before."

The first one intoned

"The commander was hurt?"

The second one squawked out, surprised and shocked.

"Yeah, think he was protecting the little girl."

"Still it's crazy to think that our commander would get so hurt."

"He was in the infirmary for a bit, Marco said something about him being sick as well while fighting some guys."

"That's crazy."

"Yah, what bad luck."

"What if it wasn't bad luck?"

The third man in the room finally spoke up, voice dark and tone sour.

"What do you mean?"

"What if the little girl was just setting him up."

"A little girl? You must be off your rocker Snap-shot."

"Hey, we're in the grand line, weirder things have happened here."

"Yah but a little girl."

"She could have a devil fruit, or have been forced into getting him nice and weak so that those guys could attack him."

"Hey now, Marco said that she was protecting Thatch when he stumbled upon him."

"Yah, and you're saying that if you were trying to kill one of the whitebeards men and Marco the Phoenix stumbled upon you. You wouldn't try and come off as the good guy?"

Joy tilted her head, Marco the Phoenix, Marco had a title. What would he need a title like that for?

"I still think the little girls innocent."

"Well that's not really for us to decide now is it?"

"What do you mean, Snap-Shot?"

"Pops'll get the final say, you heard what he said on the deck a few nights ago didn't yah? 'If they hurt Thatch, we'll dispose of them properly'."

"Pops, wouldn't hurt a little girl."

"He would if he thinks she hurt a crew member."

Joy felt her stomach drop to her toes, and somersault out onto the clean floors of the kitchen in front of her.

"Well Thatch was protecting the little thing. No way he'd let Pops think she hurt him, even if she did."

"Yah well Thatch isn't on the ship right now. I'm sure she'll wake up any second now, and when she does I'm sure Pops'll wanna see her, then we'll find out what he thinks."

Sweat beaded at Joy's brow, and fear raced across her scalp as follicles of hair stood on end.

But Thatch has said he was a good man.

Though he had also said he'd kill for his family.

Doubt struck a cord deep inside Joy's chest.

And that's when her ears finally caught up with her brain and she interpreted the other part of the man's speech.

Thatch wasn't here.

"Haha, Caught yah."

The cupboard that Joy was hiding in flung open, and in front of her stood Marco, and the three other men as well.

The three men behind him were wide-eyed and surprised.

It only took Joy's mind a moment to process what was going on.

And scream at her that she wasn't safe.

Before her body reacted and she bolted.

Just as Marco rose and said something to her, she slid underneath his legs and ran for the deck.

She had to get off the ship.

Thatch wasn't here.

Her mind melted to mush, a body possessed.

Fear.

Danger.

Danger.

Danger raced through her limbs as she went. knowing that others had to be right on her tail, but she couldn't give up.

Bursting onto the deck she shouted, voice carrying into the throngs of peoples as they all stopped to stare at what was going on.

And she used those moments to disappear into the crowd.

And as she did she could spot Marco sliding out of the door and looking around for her.

Her body weaved gracelessly through the throngs of people, ducked down and out of site. And she narrowly missed colliding with half of them.

And as she did she never forgot to keep her eyes on Marco.

She had learned in that forest to never take your eyes off the predator. And that's what he was, the predator to her prey.

But she had learned the ins and outs of being prey a long time ago.

Had found her own form of camouflage to hide from those who wished to eat her.

And so she disappeared, becoming nothing more than the shadow of a drunken sailor. Swaying and stumbling, crotched low and out of the way, being mistaken as a reflection, as the wind, as the glare of the light.

And her eyes that trailed Marco caught him whipping through the mass of limbs, grabbing a few people close by and asking them something that she couldn't hear.

He had no consistency in his travels through the herd circling the both of them, darting this way and that. Forcing Joy into an anxiety induced dance across the planks of the deck.

She was getting tired, still drowsy and woozy from just waking up a few hours ago.

But fear far outweighed how tired her limbs felt as she fumbled and disappeared again into the backs of even more sailors.

She had to find an exit, or risk messing up and being found in the middle of the crowd.

Would another mob break out like in the city?

People shouting and accusing her of hurting Thatch.

Or would it be a silent affair?

Being dragged off to meet with that Pop's guy.

And who knew what he would do.

Thatch had made the man sound friendly, made her think he was a good guy who would like her just as much as Thatch seemed too.

But those cooks had made a point, and had stated a key fact.

Thatch had also stated that he was a violent man. Suggested that he was ready to kill for any wrongdoings he saw being done to his men.

And on top of that, Thatch wasn't here.

Her defense had flown the coop. And she was left in the courtroom with the deadly Prosecutor and his hand picked jury that all looked at her like the enemy.

Marco had seemed nice enough, aura steady and warm, but what if he wasn't?

His words from the nigh before flooded her brain, he had seemed like he could be trust worthy.

But the deadliest of predators were the ones who looked like they could be friends.

And she'd rather not take her chance with that sort of situation, especially without Thatch around.

At the very least she had to find Thatch, she couldn't take on all these people by herself.

She needed her lawyer, and the only way to find him was to get off this ship.

She knew what she had to do.

She knew better but she had too. She had to orient herself and figure out where she was. Had to plan her next action, her next attack. And she couldn't do that if she didn't even know where the boat was in relation to the island.

And so for only a moment, just a split second she allowed her eyes to dart away from Marco and look for the side of the boat.

She was lucky to just so happen to be near the side, just a group of people away from the edge and being able to see it.

Now she just had to make it there and look without being seen.

Her eyes moved back to where Marco had been, but she couldn't see him anymore.

He too had been encompassed in the throngs of people and now the predator was out of site.

Her lungs constricted painfully and her shoulders shook with madness, arms curling around her sides and gripping tight.

Anxiety creeping in in black streaks across her vision.

NO.

Not this time, this time she wasn't just going to lay down and take what the world was planning to give her.

This time she was going to fight for what she wanted.

And she couldn't do that if she was paralyzed in fear.

So she forced her lungs to take in breath and just breath.

She required her shoulders to loosen and relax, dropping her arms and uncurling her fingers that dug into her skin.

And she compelled her anxiety to recede from her eyes.

She listened to her blood breath for a moment and she acted instead of thought.

And though she was still scared, still fearful and terrified.

She moved.

Jolting to attention she swiftly made her way to the edge of the ship and looked out over the water.

It could only be pure unadulterated luck that she had been close to the side where the water kissed the land.

Now she just needed a way down.

Looking down the edge of the ship, she spotted a tiny boat.

One big enough for maybe 3 or 4 people, but also one that she would be able to maneuver by herself the short distance to land.

The only problem now was that she had no idea how to lower the ship.

Allowing her eyes to wander around the area, she was able to find a pulley system. It was rudimentary and easy enough to understand. Only now a new problem arose.

She wasn't tall enough to reach the rope that dangled down from the contraption.

So really there was only one option left.

She'd have to jump off this massive boat in order to get off of it.

And though, looking down, the thought scared her.

She also knew that she could do it, that she could make it if she just had the guts to try.

And this time, she'd have the guts to do it.

She quickly and soundlessly pulled herself up onto the railing of the ship and readied herself.

Hoping that her few moments of doubt wouldn't alert any of the men around her that she was there.

She hadn't dived in a long time.

She could remember it though, the last and first time she had ever had the chance to dive.

She patted her legs to relieve them of a slight shake that she hadn't noticed at first.

And then felt it, the tiny little, old whale keychain. And images came flying back.

A pool, Hannah, fear, loathing, trial, error, and praise.

The first praise she had ever received from anyone before.

And with those memories floating around in her head of Hannah.

Funny, smart, courageous Hannah.

She couldn't find it in herself to fear anymore.

She raised her arms over her head to lessen her brain's impact with the water below.

She heard the sounds of Marco then, could, for a moment, allow her senses to reach out and see him there behind her.

Gaining and moving through the crowd, he seemed frantic as she readied herself.

But she didn't have time to think about Marco or the sailors, or Thatch, or Pops.

She only had time to envision Hannah and the water.

Before her feet left the railing and she bent forward, sailing straight, head first into the icy depths of the water below her.

Hannah would have been proud.

"You should have seen her Jozu, that scared little thing stood in front of me and took on a giant lizard. One that had to be three times her size, five times her body weight. She stood in front of ME and took it on, limbs shaking something fierce and fear in her eyes. And she won."

The marvel that ran through the man's eyes was unparalleled.

It was the face of a proud father or brother.

"So, what's she like?"

"Standoffish."

The two of them walked through the town backpacks slung over their shoulders and a few looks following their backs.

It seemed the villagers weren't all that great at greeting new people.

It made Thatch wonder how an inn could even stay open in this town, if people were so wary of newcomers.

"Yah gonna force her to join. You're basically her brother already, I can see it in the way you talk my ear off about her."

The sturdy one carrying a few boxes of last minute supplies asked.

"No, Jozu, she can make her own decisions. And I wouldn't dare take away her options from her." A glare lit up Thatch's face as he spoke.

He knew better than to take away Joy's choice, she'd never forgive him for that.

But Thatch could also see the look on his brother's face as he spoke. The look of a man who would do anything within reason to make his brother happy.

The look he had shared a few too many times.

The look of a pirate.

"And you won't either, no one will force her to do anything she doesn't want."

Jozu sighed and scratched the back of his head as the city turned to forest.

"She'd learn to love us."

The burly man shrugged.

"She's practically already family, the way you've talked her up has made all of the commanders interested in meeting her. "

"Yah, yah."

"Never seen you have a soft spot for kids before, you usually leave that stuff to Marco."

The unasked question weighed heavily in the air.

"It's not that I don't like kids, It's that I can't stand to see a child hurt, it makes all rational leave my brain. And you can't let that happen when people's lives are on the line."

His shoulder pulled back as he continued.

"But Joy didn't give me much of a choice, by the time I had acknowledged that I was attached it was already too late to detangle myself. It's only a miracle that the tiny darling can take care of herself."

"That how you end up bleeding out in an alleyway?"

Thatch knew that Jozu was a simple man, he never saw a reason to beat around the bush or to question why a man felt the way he did. Only what he was feeling, a way someone felt couldn't be explained easily and Jozu found no interest in trying to understand that.

It was something he was equally thankful for and annoyed by.

"Yes."

He could feel his stomach turning.

"The only thing I could think about in that alleyway was protecting Joy, and in doing so I made her see something truly ugly."

"If she's going to stay she'll have to get used to people dying around her."

"THAT'S NOT THE POINT."

"Then what is?"

"I didn't give her a choice."

Thatch could hear the sadness in his voice and taste it in his breath.

"I'm such a liar."

"You're a pirate, pirates lie all the time. Just make it up to her."

His straightened shoulders dropped as they navigated straight towards the ship on a small boat, and could see it within sight.

Jozu wasn't always the best guy to talk to about your feelings. But he was sure great at telling it to you the way it was and not the way you wished it were.

He was not in the business of sugar coating things for people.

"You'll have to learn to curb that over protective reaction if she ends up staying with us, you won't be able to help her if she's too busy saving your ass."

An indignant squawk left Thatch's mouth as Jozu moved back and was pulled onto the ship by an attached rope and a few crew members.

What they hadn't been ready for was a throng of people looking worried and frantic waiting for them as they set their stuff down.

"What's going on guys?"

Thatch couldn't help but to ask as the men sweated harder.

He saw out of the corner of his eyes Marco make his way through the crowd and turned to face him.

Marco wore a stoic expression as he stood in front of Thatch, commander to commander and spoke.

"Joy's gone."

Chapter Text

"What do you mean she's gone?"

Thatch's voice shook as his crewmates squirmed and fidgeted beneath his wrath.

None of them spoke as Thatch's anger rose and rose.

And Marco's face was solemn and thoughtful.

Thatch had never felt this way about his brothers before. Had never been this unapologetically angry at them before.

But when it came to Joy, Thatch was finding that he was starting to feel a lot of things he had never felt before.

And even if it hurt, he'd still fight with his brothers over that little girl.

Finally, just as Thatch's anger was reaching its highest peak, someone stepped forward.

It was Penbur, he was part of the kitchen staff, a part of his division.

"I-I think it was something Snap-Shot said, Commander."

"Hey now-"

Snap-Shot moved forward and tried to butt in.

"No one should be jumping to conclusions right now."

Thatch could see the way that Marco followed him, never taking his eyes off, even as he spoke to the other two men.

Marco knew that Thatch was mad, good, Thatch was glad he knew, glad he could understand that this wasn't something he'd just let go.

"Snap-Shot said-"

"Now it wasn't that big-"

"Would hurt-"

"I didn't know she was-"

"Heard him-"

"This is a mis-"

"And she ran-"

"I wouldn't have said it if I knew-"

"Quite!"

Thatch's voice rang out over the ship, and every head turned to meet his gaze.

"Penbur, what happened?"

"But Commander-"

"I asked Penbur what happened, you'd do well to stay quiet for now."

A glare lit his face and shot out at Snap-Shot, and the man went sullen and quiet.

"We were in the kitchen prepping for dinner. Snap-Shot, Cooper, and me. "

The man sweated as Thatch kept his steely gaze on him.

"And Snap-Shot started talking about that little girl, the one that was brought on board at the same time as you. He started to say things about how Pops was going to hurt her for hurting you."

The kitchen staff member took a deep breath.

"That's when Marco walked in and opened a cupboard and the little girl rushed out, terror on her face. I think she overheard Snap-Shot talking about Pops."

"And you and Cooper just let him talk like that, didn't correct him?"
Penbur scoffed.

"Of course not."

"Then why would she believe the words of one man, when the other two were saying something different?"

The chill of Thatch's voice made the space cold and quiet for a moment before Penbur spoke again.

"We told him that even if Pops thought she did something to you, that you wouldn't let anything happen to her.. ."

"And?"

Thatch insisted.

"And Snap-Shot said you weren't on the ship to stop him."

The anger festered for a moment. Lodged deep in Thatch's guts as the words registered. And he couldn't help but realize how actually dumb Snap-Shot truly was.

But just as he turned and set his eyes on Snap-Shot ready to start a fight, Marco stepped forward.

"It was my fault, Thatch."

Thatch's eyes switched focus to his best friend and first division commander.

"I was the one who found her in the kitchen, I was the one who chased her out onto the deck, and I was the one who lost her."

They stared into each other's eyes with no words for a while.

"How did you lose her?"

"She jumped off the side of the boat."

Marco's voice was steady, but Thatch could only hear the heartbeat to his own anger.

"She was right in front of me and I didn't grab her in time, I'm sorry."

Marco bowed low.

"How did she even get on deck, weren't you watching her in the med bay?"

Thatch tried to clip his anger, tried to hold back the fire that burned hot and sharp underneath his skin. Marco was his best friend, he could at least give him the courtesy of explaining himself with a calm head.

"I was, I stepped out for a moment with Tate and when I came back she was gone. I searched the ship for her, found her and watched her jump off the side of this boat."

Marco's voice was steady, no trimble at all as he spoke. Saying everything clearly and with little emotion, but with his head still bowed low to him.

"And you, a fully grown man, couldn't catch her."

Silence.

"No."

Head still bowed low. That one word sent Thatch flying off the edge.

If you had told Thatch a few weeks ago that he was going to fight Marco over a child he would have laughed in your face.

But now, now was different.

Now if you told him that Marco had hurt Joy, then he'd fight him.

Because he had met her, had lived with her, and had learned to love her.

A small little girl lost in the world.

All alone.

The image of a teary eyed toddler with the jacket of their dead father left lying across their shoulders, caring the world and guilt on their shoulders ten fold.

That was Joy.

She held so much and let none of it go, even when backed into a coroner with no one else on her side.

And Thatch had come to find that he was more than willing to carry her when she needed it.

More than willing to lighten the load if she asked.

And as much as he loved his family, loved Marco and his brothers.

Thatch stood by his motto of protecting family at any cost.

And right now Joy needed him, she needed family, and while Marco had many, Joy had no one but him.

So he'd fight for her.

And so Thatch found himself lifting his arms in anger at his own brother, before he could even properly think of the consequences.

"Son's what's going on?"

The large, loud voice of Whitebeard broke Thatch's thoughts just as he was ready to hit Marco's bowed figure.

And in that moment, Thatch realized that even in all his anger he shouldn't be fighting Marco.

He should be finding Joy.

The water was cold and sharp.

It cut deep into her lungs as she landed and splashed her way underneath.

And for a moment her brain forgot how to swim. And in that panic it locked her arms and legs and made her sink further into the dark abyss of the seas around her.

But she couldn't stay that way for long. Wouldn't allow herself to succumb just after a daring escape.

So she shoved the itchy hot feeling that spread through her limbs to the back of her mind.

This time she didn't have anyone to be brave for.

Didn't have Thatch to fight for.

Or Hannah to fight alongside.

This time she had to step up and fight for herself.

And so her brain kicked into gear just as her legs decided to respond. And her arms followed shortly after.

Dragging her body up and up and up, and to the surface.

And in her desperation she almost allowed herself to surface all the way.

But she had learned long ago that desperation didn't excuse ignorance.

And that fear was a great motivator to make your brain work faster than normal.

So before her entire head could breach the surface she stopped, only allowing her eyes and nose to stick above the water.

Taking in deep breaths through her nostrils to extinguish the cold coils that hung sungly in the reeseese of her lungs, she looked back at the boat.

Through the fog she couldn't see a lot, but her senses that were on high alert saw far more.

The man, Marco, hung over the side slightly, hand stuck out but grip slack.

And before her eyes his blue choppy flames turned to coal and ash, Joy had never watched someone aura crumple and change.

And even though she was satisfied with her escape, and was not going back to that ship without first seeing Thatch.

His ashes screamed at her, they yelled in disappointment and fear and guilt.

They tasted of letting someone down, of not being good enough.

And a part of her wished to go back, wished to bring back the warm blue flames that danced and cawed.

But Joy knew who she was, knew what kind of person she was.

Not the same and yet not different.

The forest had taught her some harsh lessons.

And one of them was that not everyone can be happy.

If she let those animals be happy, she would be dead.

If she let those villagers be happy, she'd be dead.

If she let Marco be happy, then there was a chance that she would be dead.

Not everyone can be happy.

But Joy wasn't even asking for that much, wasn't even thinking about happiness right now.

Right now, she was thinking about how to stay alive.

Her life before had taught her that happiness, no matter who you are, came at a price, a price steep enough to lead fools to ruin and death.

So Joy didn't ask for happiness, or she tried not to ask for it often.

Joy instead usually settled for safety.

So even though her heart screamed to turn those embers back into flaring flames.

She chose to listen to her head instead and turned her back to the ship, and the embers and ashes, and made her way to the shoreline.

Where she could see exactly where she'd land, right back in the forest she escaped from.

But it was always better to deal with an evil you knew than one you didn't, so she kept swimming.

She was there and gone again in the blink of an eye.

A snap of a finger.

A single heartbeat.

And then she vanished like she had never been there in the first place.

And in that moment all he could do was stare down into the water that she had disappeared into.

Such a small thing.

Such a fierce little girl.

Gone like it was nothing.

Gone because he hadn't paid enough attention

Gone because she had slipped through his fingers.

His.

A seasoned pirate.

Marco The Phoenix.

The man who couldn't even stop a confused little girl from jumping into dangerous waters.

His guts turned to ash, and his mouth dried to the point of breaking.

How long had he spent sitting with Thatch as he gushed about the little darling?

Too long.

What had he said?

Family?

She was family, His family.

That Joy was family, maybe not their family yet but she was his, so eventually they would know her as family as well.

He had let, family.

Spill through his fingers like it had meant nothing.

You protect your family.

Yet he couldn't protect her.

His fingers trembled, they weighed him down like barbells, making him unable to pull his body back onto the ship.

He had seen the love in his brother's eyes when he talked about the girl like she was his. Like he had raised her and cherished her and taught her to walk.

And he had let someone like that drip straight through his hands and fall into the dark water below.

And he had yet to see her rise from it.

A watery tomb.

A death before her adventure.

And the cold depth clung to him like he was steeped in it. like He had fallen down there with her.

A girl willing to fight killers for his brother.

A girl willing to drag his brother through a terrifying forest and nurse him back to health.

A girl who refused to back down for people she cared for.

A girl so fierce, that he had to choke her fire with both hands in order to get her to listen to him and let him help both her and
Thatch.

Had just had her fire cold to embers and killed to fumes.

And it had been his fault.

He felt as arms reached down and yanked at him.

He could feel their pull like sparks jumping across his cooled skin.

And a part of him wanted to fight.

Wanted to stay and wallow for a little bit longer for what could have been.

For family, for brothers, for little confused girls, for Thatch.

But he didn't.

He allowed the hands to hoist him up and back onto the ship.

"I saw her, a little ways off through the fog, swimming for land, treading water softly. She will be ok. We could go after her, probably wouldn't reach her until she reached land."

And Marco felt himself speaking.

"No."

He remembered what Thatch had said.

A year.

She had spent a year in that forest and could navigate it well. If his men followed they would just get lost.

"No, we'll wait for Thatch."

And a part of him he didn't know had slipped away quickly yanked itself back into place.

She lived.

And he'd find her, he'd save her, and he'd apologize.

But first, he needed to tell Thatch.

Thatch quickly explained the situation, unable to look into either Marco's or Snap-Shots eyes.

He knew that if he did the well of anger would just surface again and he had more important things to worry about now then his own rising emotions.

"So the little one snuck off the boat? Looks like we'll just have to go get her."

The old man's eyes lit up as he looked down at his crew and then up at the island a little ways off from where they were anchored.

"We haven't lifted anchor all morning, she must have swan directly for the shore so our safest bet is to start there and then split up to look for her."

"She knows the forest well though, like the back of her hand, she's been living there for almost a year now."

"A year?"

A curious look crossed his captain's face.

Thatch watched as he turned his body and really looked at him this time. He could tell that Pops was searching for something. And though he didn't know what he was searching for. He knew he would find his answer whether he liked it or not.

And shortly into the stare down he was proven correct when a warm feeling lit the man's eyes and he turned to look at the island before speaking.

"She's family so it's not too much trouble to play hide n seek with the dear."

Thatch could see the side eye he was giving him.

"Yah, family doesn't bulk under a little game of tag."

Someone from the crowd around them yelled and the rest coursed along with a few 'yehs' and 'yahs.'

And through his simpering anger Thatch couldn't help but smile.

He and Pops hadn't had anytime to talk since he had made it back to the boat.

And he wanted to hear it directly from his mouth.

He knew what Pops was really asking.

"Yah she's family."

And knew he didn't have to hide any of himself when he told his captain the way he felt.

"Then it looks like we'll be enjoying an interesting game of hide n seek my boys. If you find her make sure to contact Thatch immediately, and under no circumstance are you to scare or hurt her. Do I make myself clear?"

A course of Aye's followed.

And Thatch couldn't help but feel his anger wane a little in the atmosphere of such hope.

The sand clung to her soaked body as she heaved herself up and onto the shore of the forest.

When she had first entered the town, she had never dreamed she would end up back in the woods she had just escaped from.

But here she was soaked to the bone, and out in the open in a nightmare that was ready to swallow her whole.

She didn't even think before she moved, placing her silence and guard on like a second skin.

Her mind was steady and quiet and paying attention like it had back then. Like she had never left the place. Or like she would never be able to.

Like a part of her would always be out there wading through the darkness, trapped in the nightmare forest.

And a part of her knew that she should have stayed on the ship, the part that was headstrong, and thoughtful and resolute. Knew that staying on the ship was the better option out of the two that she had just chosen between.

Knew that the word of one crew member wasn't the gospel.

But emotion don't listen to reason.

And her instincts had screamed at her to move, and so she had . . .

Right off the side of the boat and back into the nightmare forest.

Her best bet now was to make her way back to town, and try to find away through the barrier and to Thatch.

Who knows maybe Thatch would stumble across her first.

He was the type to do things like that weird guy that he was.

And even if that possibility was slim, she still relied on it like the pipe dream that it was.

Once more clinging to her rock that the woods had provided.

She didn't let herself think too long about being stuck out there.

Being left out there.

She just moved.

As Reds shivered across her forehead and down her back.

Encasing her in a wave of heat .

Her feet trudged on.

Pops didn't waste any time raising the anchor and making for the shore.

Talking to the others, Thatch was able to get some much needed information about her departure.

She had jumped off the side of the ship about 3 hours ago.

From looking, Thatch could tell the swim would take at most 15 minutes for a girl her size.

When she had jumped only one person had seen her surface, just eyes above water before making for the island.

That meant she at least survived the drop into the ocean.

A few more had talked about how desperate she seemed, how scared she was, how frazzled and impulsive.

And all those things described Joy to a T.

Everything but impulsive, the Joy he knew was never impulsive.

What had happened to make her that way?

What had happened after he passed out in that alleyway?

He wanted those answers desperately, wanted to understand why Joy had jumped off the ship.

But he also didn't want to talk to the only person who had those answers right now, Marco.

So he let it slip to the back of his mind for the moment, in favor of focusing on the problem at hand.

She couldn't be that far ahead of them.

He still had a chance to find her. Even in her emotionally frazzled state.

But Thatch had no clue where to start, where to move to make it through the forest.

He had woken up already dragged halfway through, he had never seen the edge of the trees, except for the few moments he had woken up and first seen Joy.

And those moments didn't give him much to go on, he'd had to rely on someone else to make it through the forest.

"You know."

Izo stepped up beside a fidgeting Thatch as he spoke up.

"Marco would be a great help in finding Joy."

"No."

"Look Thatch, it's not Marco's fault, I know she's your family, but you need to cool off for a second, Marco's family too and he's not too happy about letting the little thing slip through his fingers either."

The snooty attitude of Izo usually only made Thatch laugh, but today was different.

"As he should, and why should I, Huh? He's fine, he's on a ship with his brothers safe and sound. Joy's the one out in the woods, missing, she's the one all alone, not Marco."

And anger he thought gone came back full force at just the thought of someone thinking Marco deserved more consideration than Joy did.

"Yah and you being angry isn't helping anything. You said so yourself that she was out in those woods by herself for almost a year before finding you. I'm sure she can take care of herself for a few hours until we find her."

A stilted silence.

He was right.

"You're right."

And recognition.

Even if every part of him didn't want to give it.

"You're right, but I really don't want to talk to Marco right now. You were out in the woods too right? Why can't you help me find her?"

"I was, but Marcos the one who tracked the both of you all the way across the island on foot, I was just wandering about. He knows the place far better than the rest of us, he's your best bet at finding her so suck it up."

And like always, though a little harsh, Izo was right.

If he wanted to find Joy as fast as he could, he'd have to put his anger behind him and work with Marco to find her.

"Ok."

"OK, like whatever, Or ok like 'yes Izo, you're right I'll work with Marco because that's for the best."

A long suffering sigh.

"Yes Izo, you're right I'll work with Marco because that's for the best."

"Now that's what I like to hear."

The silence drove deep into her psyche like it never had before.

Drilling and digging in past her spine and into her brain.

She had never felt this lost in herself before.

But her emotions had been running high ever since Thatch had passed out, maybe if she could see that he was ok she'd calm down?

It was becoming harder to breathe.

To think.

If this kept up she'd be in some real danger.

She didn't understand what was wrong.

The only thing she did understand was moving, so she kept moving, one foot in front of the other.

In hopes that soon, her mind would soothe and she'd just be able to put things together.

But until then, scouting and moving was all she could do, so she did.

The crew was restless, Thatch could see it in their muscles as the ship moved closer and closer to the shore.

Barely anyone spoke, he's own turmoil rubbing off on the rest of them, making them all antsy.

He moved back and forth across the deck, feet scraping and rubbing the wood beneath him raw.

Before stopping steps away from Marco.

Looking up he paid attention to the other man for the first time since he had learned that Joy was missing.

And he took his time to really look at his best friend.

Because just in a few days time everything had changed.

His priorities, his connections, and a new place in his heart that had opened so graciously had become as raw as a nerver. Flaring signals of worry and fear throughout his body.

And as he looked he noticed the tilt of Marco's shoulders, the way they stared down at the floor in sadness maybe? Guilt, even?

He could see the way his fingers fidgeted, agitated and fretting, unable to sit still.

He could see his muscles tense and untense.

And the quietness that seeped into his tired eyes, and the worry that reflected there in his own.

And he couldn't help but feel multiple things at once.

A part of him was happy, happy that Marco was hurt, sad even.

A larger part felt that same anger rise again, deep and dry like sandpaper scratching up his sides. Angry that Marco thought he had any right to feel the same way as him. He had barely known Joy, had only talked to her once, only known her for a few days, and most of them she was asleep for.

A smaller part, one that squirmed inside his stomach and he refused to listen too, felt bad. Felt awful that his best friend, his brother, was feeling this way.

But everything gave way as he caught his look when he started off at the island. A determination fierce and unwavering, one that spoke of conviction.

And with that look Thatch made a decision to set aside every petty emotion he was feeling then.

All the greedy angry feelings that he felt towards his best friend, he shifted them to the back of the room. He sidelined them, but did not let them waver.

Thatch wasn't the type of person to forget, even if he knew Marco wasn't really at fault.

Then he took a step forward and then another.

"Will you help me find her?"

And without missing a beat without even glancing in his direction he answered back.

"Of course."

Where was she?

Where was she going?

Her mind felt foggy and her body tired and dull.

This was the first time in a long time that Joy had ever felt lost in that forest.

The first time in a long time she had felt truly scared.

The first time in a long time that she had to realize that she didn't have a plan of action anymore.

That her thoughts were so fried that she couldn't think up an escape route or any other options.

And she was coming to realize that this whole time maybe she hadn't been running off of instincts that the forest had given her.

But the fear of retribution her parents had.

She didn't even have time to process those thoughts fully before a pair of glowing eyes were hovering in front of her.

Thatch's feet hit the sand the same second that the ship did.

Already moving towards the trees and the underbrush when a hand touched his shoulder and forced him to stop.

"Hold up there for a second."

Thatch sighed heavily as he turned to look Izo in the eyes and opened his mouth.

"Yes, yes I know, doom and gloom, danger on the horizon, calm down for a moment, we need a plan. We can't just go running through the woods, we won't get anywhere."

Thatch shut his mouth because even he couldn't form a comeback for his sound reasoning.

"Marco, you're heading the main search team, right?"

Marco nodded his head in confirmation at Izo's question.

" You found her last time, so let's see you do it again."

A hand slid onto Marcos shoulder in comfort. And almost had Thatch's anger roaring alive again. Marco wasn't the one who needed comfort right now, Joy was.

But he kept his mouth shut.

Because he knew he had too, knew he needed too.

Because for some reason, something deep inside was telling him that something was wrong.

That Joy wasn't herself, even though he hadn't seen her when she jumped. He just knew that there had to be something off with her.

So he didn't have time to fight or scream with his brothers.

He had time to shut his mouth and listen and move so that he could find her, so he did.

Chapter Text

"Originally I used footprints to find her and track both her and Thatch through the woods."

Thatch listened to his brother as he spoke.

"Spread out and look for anything that could give us a clue to where she could have gone."

And then he began to wander across the beach, eyes set down at the ground and looking, staring into the dirt for answers.

But each step he took made his feet feel like anchors.

No prints.

No prints.

NO prints.

Every glance without the sight of her tiny feet made him feel more and more cold on the inside.

What if she hadn't made it out of the sea.

They had seen her swim away from the ship.

Not make it to land.

Anything could have happened from that point to this.

Why hadn't any of his crew mates jumped in and snatched her up.

They just needed to keep her until he got back.

It would have been a few hours.

No time at all, if they would have jumped in and grabbed her he would have been able to talk her down when he made it back to the ship.

And he couldn't help the slight threads of disappointment and resentment that forced its way into his skull again.

If they had just . . .

If they just . . .

He sighed, taking in another breath.

No.

He couldn't think like that, not right now.

He could blame and cry and whine later.

"Over here!"

A crew member of his shouted from afar.

And he couldn't help it if his walk shortly turned into a sprint and then to a run as he made his way over to the man who had shouted for them.

As he got close, he followed his crewmates, pointed hand to the floor of the forest and saw it.

Her tiny feet had left several tracks that lead into the thickest parts of the woods.

So deep and dark that his eyes could not see past the first two prints that lead that way.

But he knew there was more, knew that if he started in that direction he'd find them scattered about the trees.

And then he'd find her, hopefully not scattered about the trees.

A hand fell onto his shoulder.

"We're going to find her."

The voice of Marco was strong and resolute. And this time the sound of it didn't make his eyes dash with red in anger.

This time the voice provided a rock to lean on.

And for now he'd take it.

"Let's go."

But that didn't mean he'd have to be nice about it.

"OK, Thatch and I will take a few of you and follow the footprints into the woods. I want the rest of you to split up and search the forest for her or stay on the beach to see if she comes back."

And he started off into the woods, followed closely behind by Marco.

The eyes shone bright and curious.

"Curie?"

The larger beast had rested it's head right in her path, eyes staring right into her own.

"Curie, it's been awhile."

Her voice picked up in pitch, happy to see someone, something that was familiar to her.

And she smiled.

The large snake continued to stare before moving forwards and pushing her a little with its snout.

"What?"

It pushed harder so she followed its lead and started walking a little ways to the right.

Still a little delirious and mad with heat she didn't even think for a second about following the creatures orders.

Her limbs moved like cement making her way through the underbrush and trees as Curie directed her with his snout.

It was nice to see a familiar face and she didn't know who to thank for it.

Though she thought about resending that thanks when she came upon something she hadn't thought she was ready to see again.

Something she hadn't thought she'd ever be able to be ready to see again.

Her room.

And even after all her months out in the forest, it still looked mostly the same.

The only differences were the plants that clung to everything.

But other than that everything was exactly as she had left it that first night.

The nightstand was hanging open, her bed messy and unmade as she had stolen the blanket and pillow from it before running off.

The circle still on the ground and the charred remains still etched there.

Like a scar that refused to lift from its resting place.

And though she didn't think she was ready, she still made her way into the tiny space.

The place that she had once called a room.

Now overgrown and without walls.

It felt empty.

It felt lonely and dark.

And she realized that that wasn't too different than how it had felt before.

Back when it was attached to her parents house, it had still felt lonely even when her sister would bust in. Even with her parents close by, even with Hannah's family down the street. And the car noises, and the small voices that whispered through the house in the night.

It had been just as dark and gloomy as it was now.

And some part of her felt a little solace in that, no matter how sad that was.

She was happy that even after so long, it still felt the same, even if those feelings were all bad.

Taking a few steps further in she reached her hand out and picked up a picture from off the nightstand.

One of a little girl and the other a teenager.

It was a picture of her and Hannah.

It had been taken so long ago, but Joy liked the smiles they had shared in it.

It was the last picture they were able to take together before Hannah had been diagnosed and sent to the hospital.

It had been the last time that they had both felt free.

And though a part of her resented remembering what freedom tasted like and smelt like and felt like.

A different part of her held those memories close to her chest,

And that's why she had kept it, had put it on her nightstand.

Because those memories of laughter and carnivals and cotton candy that tasted like rainbows slipping past her lips had been everything to her.

So when no one knew, when know one could see, she'd pick up that frame and stare into it. Holding it close and imagining that she was there again.

High on the experience of happiness and freedom.

She could have really used that picture in the forest.

When she was at her lowest she could have stared into it and felt whole again for just a little while.

She reached into her pockets and gripped the whale that lay there.

If she had been strong enough to venture back she could have.

Could have kept it tight in her grasp on the nights that felt too much and not enough all at the same time.

But she had been a coward so she wasn't allotted that kind of relief.

She hadn't wanted enough.

So she suffered.

But now, she wouldn't let the picture or the feeling disappear on her again.

So she left it in her hand and refused to let go, as she took the other out of her pocket again.

And Joy continued on her journey around her old room.

Where everything looked the same yet different.

Like the world she had come from was the dream, but now, in this one, she could see for the first time what reality really felt like.

Her hand slid over the lamp, and even though she knew it wouldn't work she still tried the little string to see if it would.

And then moved to another part of her room.

Her dresser was still just as messy as she had left it, clothes splayed all over the place and drawers still left open.

She could remember how frantic she had been as she had quietly riffled through them as Curie slept nearby.

It was almost laughable now, that Curie had happened to be the only animal in this forest she had been able to stand and befriend.

And glancing back at where the large reptile had situated itself forced the bubbles she was holding in to fully erupt.

Like a puppy it had laid its head on the ground and watched her as she moved about her room.

If she had known back then that Curie was safe, would she have ever left her room and ventured out into the woods?

Would she have found Thatch or the town or figured out about her third eye.

Her third eye.

Reaching her hand up and touching her forehead for the first time since she had woken up on that ship she felt and realized that her bandana was gone.

And she felt cold.

A sickening sticky type of feeling in the pit of her stomach that made her toes curl.

Marco, Eggnog, they had to have seen it.

Who else?

She took a deep breath to steady her nerves, she was already wrecked enough, she couldn't afford to let even more emotions drive her to her grave.

And so back in the forest, she did what she had always done.

And pushed it back, yet another question for later.

All the latter piling up quickly.

Sooner or later she would have her answers.

So with little fanfare she reached into one of her drawers and pulled out another piece of clothing, ripping it, and wrapped the cloth around her forehead.

Sighing to herself she then glanced at the book shelf.

The books there reminded her of all the work she had put into studying.

All the long hours she had spent experimenting.

Those books used to be somewhere else, they used to be in a fully furnished lab. But when the funds ran out, and she lost her spot in the lab.

They had found a new home on her bookshelf.

Just another sign of her own shortcomings.

She allowed her hand to graze the spines of each.

Recalling the contents and the long nights reading and rereading.

The study of Theology

Atheism, Theism, and Cosmology

Where to Start: The Beginnings of Infinity

Moral and Nature: Ethics, Theology, and Cosmology of the Universe

Quantum Mechanics

Quantum Physics Cosmology and Theology

The titles went on and on.

Each one describing religion and science mashed together. Not what she had really wanted with her fascination in the occult. But It had been a great starting point for many of her failed theories later on.

Her hand refused to leave the books, too many memories rushing through her head.

Yet another life.

Yet another time.

Is what it felt like, so far away and yet staring at her right now dead in the eyes.

Her hand glided over the books, and accidentally knocked one off the shelf.

Bending down to pick it back up, she read that cover as well.

On the Experiment of god

She couldn't tell you why she had kept this book. It was Biased at best and pseudoscience at worst.

A waste of time.

But . . .

Who was she to say anymore?

Lifting it slowly to place it back on the shelf, she saw something else.

Another book.

Stuck behind all the rest, it looked far better than the ones up front, far less wet and moldy than the ones she had been running her hand over.

But for the life of her she couldn't remember ever putting a book behind the rest of them on her shelf.

Exchanging it with the one in her hand she stared at the cover.

A Large man with a handlebar mustache.

A young boy with a yellow vest.

A crowd of people.

Vol. 57.

One piece.

It was one of her sister's books. Though how it got back there she would never know.

But as she took in the whole image of the book, she began to get dizzy again, to feel the haze again.

Stumbling a few steps back, she fell onto her bed, book still in hand and took a few deep breaths.

She was in no condition to be wandering the forest right now.

And she had gotten so sidetracked from Curies urgings and her own nostalgia trip that she had forgotten about making it to the barrier again.

That she had stumbled her way off the path and now felt even worse than before.

And she knew that she should get up and move back towards her goal.

But the heavy fibers of the book in her hand kept her rooted to the spot.

She had not really thought about her little sister much since she had fallen into the forest.

Had given her little mind in the wake of needing to get back to Hannah and her parents' disappointment.

But she did love her sister.

And now all these months later having her passion in her hands, a connection to the only blood family that had ever thought anything of her.

She wanted to give in.

Wanted to finally find the time to do something that her sister had always wanted her to do.

She could remember back to that night. Watching the episode where the man got a lava fist through his chest and died.

Remembering her sister's tears.

The same night she had woken up in this forest.

So with little thought she laid all the way back on the bed and brought the book as close to her face as possible. Able to see the pictures and the words through her squinting eyes and began to read.

The woods were just as dense and encompassing as he remembered. He felt stuffy and caged but that was just the bird in him talking.

Far too used to the openness of the sky then a place like this forest.

But his discomfort didn't matter right now.

Right now there was a little girl out in the woods.

One who he had already accepted as family when he had seen her there protecting his brother.

And a brother at his back worried and angry.

With every right to be.

Marco's resolve never wavered, never shifted.

His path dark but clear.

All he had to do was follow the tracks.

And he'd find her hidden somewhere out in the woods

The words felt muffled as she read over them, almost like she was listening to them through a wall.

But she kept on.

The boy.

The one with a stomach of molten rock.

Ace.

Was fighting a man named whitebeard.

Joy couldn't help but pause, the name whitebeard tickling at her senses like she had heard it before before shrugging her shoulders and moving on.

Ace lost his fight and boarded the other's ship.

He fought Whitebeard again and again.

A man who looks like Thatch.

Another weird coincidence that gives Joy pause.

A man who looked vaguely like her blurry memory of Marco.

A flicker of doubt rushes through her head but she refuses to heed it and continues on.

Accepting his place in the crew.

Then . . .

Joy's pulse runs slow and her lungs crush themselves inwards towards her heart. Like it's become a vortex and her lungs are just another thing for it to destroy.

"How can Thatch rest in peace If I just let this go?"

"You don't have to go after Teach."

"He killed one of his own and ran for it."

Joy was suddenly finding it very hard to breathe.

Suffocating on the information that was just dished out to her in the form of a book.

There was no way.

What kind of name was Thatch? And there was a guy who looked like him, and one like Marco, and whitebeard.

It clicked.

The man in the alley had said Thatch was a Whitebeard pirate.

Her body chilled to the point of dying.

She hadn't just appeared somewhere, in a random universe, somewhere out in the unyielding veil of the multiverse.

She was dumped into an anime.

Into a fucking Comic book.

And Thatch.

Her Thatch.

He was going to die.

Her skin began to tingle all over, and her breath was coming out sharp and uneven, faster and faster.

Panic.

All she felt was panic.

Was it a panic attack?

Joy had never had a panic attack before but Hannah had.

She had described it as chills that froze to pin pricks and tingles.

Of sharp jolts of breath, and the sensation of dying. Of your body wanting to fight, flight, and freeze all at the same time.

Like a hand was clutching your heart like it owned it, and squeezing it for all it was worth.

Like your tongue was too big for your mouth and if you breathed too deeply you would choke on the mass of it.

Mouth dry, but skin wet and cold and clammy, like you'd never feel normal again.

Joy coiled her arms around her head and sobbed into the bed beneath her.

She had never thought her curiosity would lead her to this.

Never though her experiments and time would lead her down a road she never thought remotely possible.

She had been ready for worlds more advanced, less advanced. Worlds where people and animals were flobbed, worlds where religions didn't exist, universes where wars didn't happen, universes where more wars happened.

Hell even timelines where humans were extinct.

But never this.

Joy had thought she'd be ready for any answer, had found happiness in the thought of just a few answers.

But she had been wrong.

Had been diluting herself.

And on top of that.

On top of all of the mess of living in an anime, she also learned of Thatch's fate.

The horrid fate of a man who had saved her from herself and others more times than she could count.

The death of the only man who she could trust in this god forsaken world.

And here she was, stuck as a child.

Unable to do anything.

. . .

But did she want it enough?

And Joy only had one answer.

Fuck yah she did.

She could show them the book, but the variables of that were too finicky for her liking.

The man Teach was also on that boat, was a brother, a friend, and a family member.

And if the rest of those pirates had even the smallest iota of resolve that Thatch did when it came to family.

There's no way any of them would believe a book.

And then it could get back to that Teach person and she as well as Thatch could be in some big trouble.

She didn't know enough, she needed more, more time, more information.

If she played her cards with no facts, no proof, then she'd have nothing.

She'd need to bide her time.

Just another thing to add to her list.

1. Learn about the three-eyed tribe

2. Figure out how she got here

3. Learn how to get home

4. Save Thatch

And it's not that she thought she could do it. It's that for Joy there was no other choice, no other options to take.

Joy had made her bed, and would lie in it, had come to her decisions and was going to stick to it. She would learn and adapt and slowly mark each thing off her list.

Because she wanted it.

Because she needed it.

Because there was no other choice for her.

And slowly she came back down, back into herself and found the ability to breathe again.

She also found Curie curled up to her side looking a little nervous.

Joy patted his head and reached back over for the comic again.

Thatch didn't remember the forest being quite so dark or quite so dense.

Though before he had had a native tour guide.

Someone who knew the woods like they had breathed it.

But now as he stumbled his way after Marco and the rest, following footprints that were almost unreadable.

He couldn't help but realize that this was probably far worse than he had though it had been for Joy.

Sure he was worried, sure he knew that the forest was dangerous. But not a single part of him had thought what it had been like for her out in the woods all alone before he had met her.

He had met her at a low but not at her lowest.

She had felt defeated then, but still she had knowledge that made her feel infallible.

But before . . .

Had she been scared, how scared?

Had she lost herself, How many times?

Had she felt like dying, had she almost died, How many times?

They were questions that Thatch both desperately wanted the answers to. And that he wanted to leave alone.

Either way, whether he got those answers or not, he'd be there for her, and he'd make her realize that he was.

Joy flipped through the pages slowly. Reading everything she could, gaining every piece of information that was available in those few pages.

Before shutting it and setting it to the side, she was ready to form her plan.

She wanted to keep the comic, and wanted to have it so that when she gained the proof she'd also have the pages as back up.

But having an entire comic was risky.

A whole book was easy to find, it would be as simple as going through her backpack and cracking it open.

Hell she didn't know how well known the people on the cover were. It could take a glance.

So keeping the whole thing was out of the question.

It would be a fool's quest.

So Joy figured that she could just do the next best thing.

She could keep a page or two, just the ones that would help prove her point.

And then everything else she learned would only, could only exist in her brain.

And she'd hold the knowledge close.

The knowledge that not only did Thatch die. But that another one of them, another brother would find himself in trouble with the law, set to trial as a war raged below him. And killed as they ran after his decaying shadow.

The kind part of Joy seethed at herself.

It made her stomach turn in doubt, the knowledge of war, and suffering, and death was a heavy one.

She knew that it would weigh heavily on her, but the risks of failure squashed those feelings to dust.

She wouldn't put Thatch's life on the line for some maybes or bad feelings.

Because she wanted it more than enough.

The knowledge felt heavy in her hands as she stumbled around for more wood. And her vision closed in on itself.

But she blinked it back, willing herself to forget about her vision and aching limbs.

She had a goal to accomplish now.

And she needed to get it done, she couldn't take the chance of leaving it for later and someone stumbling across it.

So she forced her hands to react, made her feet balance her heavy frame and she moved.

Gathering one piece after another until her pile was just high enough to burn a book.

Then she set to work.

The stones grinded in harsh snaps as she beat them together, the sounds feeling far too loud in the silence of the forest.

And fear clawed at her back for it, she hadn't made that loud of a noise in months, and the banging set her on edge more than she would like to admit.

But with a slow glance to Curie, she knew that it would be ok. That she would be ok, even if her skin oozed apprehension and melted her nerves to putty.

She would be ok.

It felt like an eternity later that she was finally able to conjure sparks. Letting them jump and dance onto the dry grass to ignite the wood above it

And she waited, allowing the flames to grow high enough, allowing them to become hot enough before staring down at the book.

It felt like syrup in her hands, coating her fingers and refusing to completely let her go, while also wishing to slip through her digits and ooze down into the flames below.

She clutched at the cover.

This book was the only thing she had left of her sister.

And though she hadn't thought of her often, she still loved her, still missed her.

But she knew her path, and knew what she'd have to give to follow it.

And at the thought of letting the world take yet another thing from her she let it fall from her hands and into the embers below.

She watched the book writhe and weep as it slowly disappeared into nothing. Like it had never existed in the first place.

And she couldn't help but wonder if that was how people thought of her when she vanished from her world.

Slowly slipping through the cracks to be forgotten. Like she was never a person at all, like she was only a far off memory. One that was easy to forget, almost more like a dream.

Her thoughts were driving her to ruin. Destined to carry her into oblivion if she couldn't learn to reign them back in.

And the blackness at the corners of her eyes stretched farther, swallowing up most of her vision as heat spread even farther.

She stumbled her way back to the bed, while shoving the pages she had ripped into her shirt.

Her bed.

And couldn't stop herself from falling onto it and passing out.

Thatch could feel Marcos eyes glancing back at him through the darkness as they walked.

Could feel his need to talk, his desperation to make things right.

But Thatch wasn't in the mood to placate his brother.

Wasn't in the mood to quell his nerves while Joy was still out in the woods.

But he also knew he was being slightly unfair, so he at least resolved to talk with him after they had found Joy and made sure she was ok.

Their path jerkily veered to the left, which seemed quite unlike Joy, he had never known her to fall off course before.

But he continued on until they reached a clearing.

One that spooked him to the core as he peered out at it.

It felt like a memory stuck in time, slowly decaying.

A room without walls.

But angled like they should be there.

Like it's walls had fallen to the wayside and crumpled to earth.

What was this place?

What had they stumbled on and why had Joy come this way?

The scene was so jarring of a site that he almost missed the giant snake, if it wasn't for the hissing noises coming from his party's left side.

Glancing over he spotted the reptile, he had seen some bigger ones in the new world and in paradise, but that still didn't make the thing any less intimidating.

He watched as it coiled around the bed in the room, body taunt and head lowered ready to strike.

That's when he noticed something else, Joy draped over the bed out like a light and fast asleep.

Thatch reached his palms down to his swords, both hands gripping the handles as he noticed his brothers doing the same.

The hissing of the reptile grew louder as all of them began to unsheathe their weapons.

He watched as Joy shook a little before blinking awake again.

"Joy watch out!"

Thatch shouted as he saw Joy orient herself and then glance at him.

"Thatch."

A look of relief shot across her face, a smile curling across her cheeks, voice the same soft tone that she had always used with him out in the woods.

"Joy watch out for the snake!"

Joy glanced back at the large thing that was no longer hissing, and just watching.

"Oh calm down, Curies pretty nice actually."

Thatch watched as Joy raised her arm and placed it on the snake's head, and the snake softly pushed back, as though, like a cat, asking for more pets.

"Curie as in your best friend curie?"

A bashful look crossed Joy's face, cheeks becoming even more flushed than they had been.

"Yes."

Thatch was surprised.

"So you weren't lying about the giant snake."

"Duh."

And for a moment Thatch just stood there looking on at the two of them. Before he was brought back to the present. To Joy and her escape, he needed answers.

"Joy why did you run off."

Thatch allowed himself to come closer to her, keeping an eye on the snake as he went. He watched as it uncoiled itself from around the bed and moved a little to the side.

"I overheard some of the crew talking."

He watched her take a deep breath as he continued to move.

"They said that, that Pop's guy may hurt me, and then they said you weren't there."

Her shoulders slumped in and she curled in on herself.

"And there was no way I was going to stay somewhere with a bunch of guys I didn't know. Not when you weren't there, I couldn't trust that, couldn't trust them."

She went silent for a moment and Thatch watched her organize her thoughts.

"You called me family . . . said that family was important to you. I can trust you, I can trust that you won't hurt me and that you'll take my feelings into consideration. but you weren't there. So I couldn't trust anyone."

The words settled heavily in his chest as he finally came face to face with Joy and her crumpled form on the bed.

He watched her for a moment, thinking about the situation.

Before kneeling down closer to her and reaching his arms out, before crushing her to his chest, relief sticking to his every nerve.

"Please, don't, don't run off like that again, you scared me."

"OK."

Joy meekly belted out as she allowed him to continue to hug her.

He could feel the heat coming off her skin, could feel the fatigue in her limbs, she must still be sick.

But he had one more question to ask.

One that dulled his insides and made a rock drop into his stomach, but one that needed answers.

"Do you want to come with us, do you want to come with me?"

Chapter Text

"Do you want to come with us?"

Joy hadn't thought much on it, did she want to go with them?

Her immediate response was no, no she didn't.

She didn't know them, didn't trust them, she hadn't been able to watch and calculate and predict the moves they'd make.

And they weren't Thatch.

She didn't know them, and getting to know people was hard, far harder than it was to just stick with what you knew.

And they weren't Hannah.

And really, a bunch of scary pirates? Pirates were the villains of the story not the heroes. What kind of time would she have on a ship filled with them, filled with danger?

They weren't even Tania, her annoying little sister.

But . . .

Even if they weren't Thatch, they had him aboard their ship as part of their crew.

And all those thoughts that shot through her head weren't who she was anymore.

If Thatch had met and asked her when she had first dropped down in this god awful forest she would have said no. Would have flown for the hills and never have found a single shred of the information she now held at her fingertips.

But she wasn't that scared little girl anymore, or really that meek little adult who had been stolen from her home.

She was now Joy, the girl who survived nightmare forests, and fought off incredible creatures for her friends.

She was now Joy, the girl who faced off against killers, and lived even if she wasn't the one to fight them.

She was now Joy, the girl who escaped large ships and swam her way back to the cage she had just clawed herself out of.

She was now Joy, the girl who had reasons to fight and survive and live. Even if she was scared or anxious or sad, she was now someone who was not afraid to accept the hardships that came with what she wanted.

So even though a younger, more scared version of herself whispered for her to say no, to retreat back into the forest, to go find Kasa and stay with her.

She reached her hands out anyways and grasped Thatch's hand in both of hers.

"Yes, but only if you keep your creepy brothers away from me."

And she watched as a laugh bubbled up through the man's mouth, sprouting out of his lips like leaves, breaking off and being carried away in the breeze.

And she watched it and cherished it. It's something she'd hold with her for a long time, for forever.

It would be a reminder of something else she was fighting for.

Something other than a way home or the answers of how she got here.

It would be a reminder to herself that even if she did get her answers, she'd stay just to make sure the man in front of her lived, rather than die at the hands of a crewmate, a brother.

She felt as Thatch also gripped her own hands a little harder, and they shook slightly. And in his grip she came to understand that Thatch had been scared.

Of what, Joy could not tell you.

But she knew those tremors like the back of her hands.

Like they were her hands because they had been many, many times before.

And she wanted to know, gods did she want to know why his hands shook like that, but her mouth was having a hard time cooperating with the request.

Her mouth only moved when his arms started to shake with his hands.

"What's wrong?"

The words sounded foreign on her lips, like she had never asked anyone that before, even though she knew she had.

"What's wrong?"

His voice shook as he repeated her question.

"What's wrong?"

She could hear his voice starting to get a little bit more frantic.

"What's wrong!? Joy!"

His voice rose and snapped as he made eye contact with her, and she couldn't help but to try and back away a little from his wrath.

But his hands kept her in place as he took a few breaths and started to speak again.

"Joy, you, you, can't just run off like that. I know the promise I made but I'd like to at least get a heads up if you decided to split. You had me worried, you're normally so calculating, I would have never guessed that you'd choose to come back to this place."

One of his hands let go of hers as he gestured at the trees and darkness surrounding them.

She could hear him sighing before he took her hand back into his.

"No, wait a minute I could, I could see you doing that."

A pause

"But you, you had met Marco, he proved he was a part of my crew, I told you about him. I told you about my brothers and Pops, so why did you decide to trust the words of some random man over my own, do you not trust me?"

His thoughts came out in a rush blind siding Joy as she took in his every word.

Not, trust him?

He thought that she didn't trust him, no, no, he had it all wrong.

"Thatch."

Her hands squeezed his before letting them go again trying to comfort him.

Which was a little weird, in the little time they had known each other he had always been the one comforting her not the other way around.

"I trust you, I trust you more than anyone here."

She nodded her head over at his crewmates that she could make out through the darkness. But what she really meant was in this world, he was one of the only ones she could trust while trapped in another time, another life, another world.

"Then why?"

His question hung in the air as her brain continued to muffle her thoughts, so she had to work extra hard to put together what she wanted to convey to him.

"Because you weren't there, I heard them say it. They said you weren't there so how could I trust any of them. And who cares if I decided to trust Marco once as you were bleeding out and I was reckless, that doesn't suddenly mean that I can rely on him."

She could feel tears prickling at her eyes, but she pushed them down.

"You weren't there, and I was flustered and tired and scared. And then those men said that that Pop's guy may hurt me. And when there's a beast in front of you, you don't sit around to see if it's going to eat you, you run. And you run fast, and you hide and sneak and escape and you don't think about the consequences. Because they could make you hesitate, and hesitation leads to death. I learned that the hard way, I learned that out here Thatch wh-"

"Joy, you were on a ship, you weren't out in the forest running for your life, you were around friends."

And Joy became irritated.

"No, I was around your friends, not mine. And just because you're not surrounded by darkness and trees doesn't mean you're not in the forest ,Thatch. Doesn't mean you can just let your guard down, look what happened in that town. There's always monsters Thatch and whether or not they wear fur or scales, or skin doesn't matter. All of them are ready to eat you if you give them the chance."

"Joy . . ."

His voice trailed off, a sadness Joy had never seen on him swallowed his eyes.

And he lunged forward suddenly engulfing her in a hug.

"Oh Joy, no, no monsters aren't everywhere, they're not coming to get you."

And she could have let it go and fell into his arms, but she couldn't.

She just couldn't.

"No, Thatch you're wrong."

She moved back and away from his arms.

Flashes of news reports she had disregarded or looked passed flashed through her head.

How many people suffered that she had just been ok to not think about until she was going through something awful.

How many stories had she seen of kidnappings, killings, assault, on her T.V? Day in day out like it was the way of life. Like it was just how the world was supposed to work.

And really it's because it is, was, will be.

Monsters hid everywhere, It had just taken Joy a horrifying forest where she had been hunted down to realize it.

The world was a scary place, and the only way to live in it was to be ready.

"Thatch, how can you not see it? People walk out into the world everyday, innocent people, not knowing it will be there last. Not knowing that their next door neighbor just killed a little girl, not knowing that their sister just kidnapped a baby, not knowing that, that night their husband is waiting at home with a knife with their name on it?"

The desperation for Thatch to understand her leaked into her voice at the end. As she watched him become more and more sad and horrified at every word she said.

He was a pirate, he should know this, he should understand that people aren't nice. Some are but more than that aren't and that you need to be ready for it. Even though his crew seemed like good people, what if they weren't?

What if they wanted to hurt her?

She had been there by herself, without anyone she could rely on to save her if they did decide to do something.

So even if her choices weren't the most calculated and thought out ones she could have made, that didn't matter.

Because they were the only sane ones to make, what kind of person just hung out on a pirate ship after over hearing that they were going to hurt them? Friend or not, family or not.

That's the definition of the lack of self preservation.

And if Joy had one thing it was self-preservation.

She was tugged out of her thoughts as two strong arms wrapped themselves around her again.

This time, far tighter and more desperate than the last.

"Joy, no- , Joy that's not what I- what I mean is."

He stopped and took a deep breath right next to her ear. A sigh filled with anguish and disappointment. It was a sign that Joy had heard enough times from her parents whenever she'd talk back to them.

And she stiffened herself and got ready for the insults that Thatch was going to throw her way.

"Joy, you're far too young to think like that."

And she clenched her hands as she remembered that she looked like a child. That Thatch had just had to watch a little girl gasp out her own cynic views of the world at him.

No wonder he seemed to crumple in front of her.

It had to be weird and a bit scary to see a little girl talk like that.

But even still Joy couldn't stop the fight that still existed in her body.

She couldn't stop the irritation as her size and age prickled at her softly as Thatch hugged her harder.

But even though she couldn't stop it, she could bite it back. Let it sit there until she was alone or until she had time to let it out on something else.

"Don't shut down on me."

Thatch's voice whispered as Joy clenched her fingers harder and her nails bit into the palms of her hands.

"Don't you dare shut down on me. Just because I don't agree with what you said doesn't mean I don't want to hear. Doesn't mean I don't want you to talk to me about what you're feeling or how you're feeling, ok?"

And the fight dissipated in a gust of hot air that whistled past Joy's teeth as she breathed out.

She hadn't been able to stop it.

But Thatch had made it cease to exist with just a few words.

"Ok."

"Ok."

When Marco had first become determined to step out into the woods to save a little girl. He did not think he would be running into this.

He didn't think he'd see a Thatch who needed to be comforted by a child.

Didn't think he'd see Thatch Scolding a little girl.

Didn't think he'd see him despair and anger, but he had.

And he sure as hell didn't think he'd see such a head strong little girl.

One who was willing to sate herself so freely and make solid points that dug holes into Thatch's own argument.

One who was articulate and fiery and as cautious as a veteran pirate.

One who was so pessimistic and wary of the people around her.

It made him feel a deepness in himself that he had never bothered to think about before.

It made him sad and angry that a little girl, barely past the age of 7 was standing before him speaking those words.

That spoke of a harsh life filled with hardships and broken promises and trust.

Only someone who has reached out only to have the other yank their hand back could start to feel that way.

Marco could feel the shaking shoulders of Izo next to him and looked over at the man.

He could see the anger there deep in his eyes. He could see it, someone deeply, emotionally hurt this little girl who Thatch called family, who Thatch wanted them to call family.

. . . Who was family.

He placed a hand on Izo's shoulder.

"If we ever find out who hurt that girl so badly to make her feel this way, I'm going to kill them."

It would seem that Izo had already found family in the little girl, though it wasn't like Marco hadn't already started to think of her like that that easily as well.

It seemed that even when you had only seen her from afar, the kid was still easy to love.

So he had no problem agreeing with what Izo said.

"Damn right."

Thatch held the girl who he hadn't realized was so emotionally damaged in his arms, until he felt her slump against him.

And for a moment he was afraid that she was hurt.

That was until he pulled back a little and saw her breathing peacefully with her eyes barely open.

He felt more than saw Marco walk up beside him and reach his hand out towards Joy. And even though he knew deep down he was still irrationally angry, he was just too emotionally tired right then to care as Marco felt her forehead and spoke.

"She has a fever, she's probably still a bit sick, we should get her back to the ship."

Thatch nodded his head and stood up with her in his arms and then started walking back the way they had come, only to be stopped by the snake, Curie?

The snake laid itself down in the path before them, never taking his eyes off of Joy who sat in his arms. Thatch could feel, even with his limited grasp on observation, that Curie didn't want to hurt them.

He watched as Joy slowly reached her hand out and placed it on Curie's head to pat it.

"I'll miss you too buddy."

He watched as a few tears escaped her eyes. And knelt down just a little bit to get eye to eye with the great beast.

"You won't have to worry about her at all. Me and my crew are going to be there for her and protect her when she needs it and when she doesn't, ok."

He placed his hand on Curie's head as well right next to Joy's and felt the creature nod its head once before pulling back from the both of them.

Joy hadn't thought saying goodbye to Currie would be so hard.

Yes he protected her when he could and yes he saved her ass more than once.

But she just hadn't realized just how deeply he had wormed his way into her heart.

She had been joking when she had told Thatch that Curie was her best friend. But now that they were really truly going to part ways she couldn't help the tears that fell from her eyes.

"I'll miss you buddy."

She set her hand on his head and squeezed it, trying to convey as much comfort and truth as she could to the other.

Then her head started hurting.

She knew that Thatch was speaking, but could not make out his voice, instead another came through.

"Come back."

The voice bellowed and then the sound of something missing.

She couldn't make out what else was being said.

She was almost tempted to ask when the voice came again.

"Come back," more forceful this time, but still some words were missing.

She felt Curie nudge at her hand before pulling back and staring at her dead on.

Was it . . .

"Come back,"

The tone sharp with a hint of desperation underneath, yellow eyes baring themselves back at her.

Curie. It was Curie.

Still something was missing, but she got the gist.

He was the mark of her arrival in this world. The first living thing she saw after landing.

And so she promised herself then and there that since he was the first to see her enter this world.

She'd make sure he was the last too.

This wouldn't be the last time they saw each other, she'd make sure of it.

"I promise, I'll come back someday. So this isn't a goodbye friend. It's until we meet again."

Joy could feel Curie smile in the darkness that pressed against her face.

Could feel them agree as they tilted their head down.

It's own promise.

And she engrained its aura into her brain.

He felt cold and damp.

Strong and ruthless.

He smelt of rain and darkness and life.

He tasted of swamp and marsh.

Of clay and earth and protectiveness.

And he sounded like rustling leaves in the wind.

Joy breathed all of them in. Curie was truly an unforgettable friend.

She felt him lean down and brush his snout against her one last time and then turn and slither off into the trees.

She couldn't keep her eyes open anymore as she watched his body disappear into nothing.

What a truly extraordinary creature he was.

And she felt herself slip under the veil of consciousness.

Thatch watched the exchange and then Joy fell asleep in his arms.

He watched as the hulking animal started to slither away only to glance back.

And Thatch knew that look, and had seen it on far too many peoples faces. Had seen it on his own face as they rode off into the deepest waters.

It said keep her safe.

So really Thatch only had one option.

He maneuvered Joy into one of his arms and raised the other into the air and with a big ass smile on his face as he spoke.

"We'll keep her safe, see you later!"

He waved his hand back and forth and shouted after the snake, uncaring if the creatures of the forest heard him. He knew that his brothers would be there to help if anything came along.

He watched as the snake stared at him for a moment before turning back and leaving completely.

Then Thatch let his hand fall and he too turned back the way they came and began to walk, his crewmates following him in silence.

And they walked like that for a while, other crewmates sometimes defending against wild animals, but all in all a quiet trudge back to their ship as Joy rested peacefully in his arms.

Though the quietness was broken as he watched Marco walk closer to him out of his periphery.

He could see the look in his brother's eyes, one of apprehension, of worry.

Now that Joy was there resting in his arms safe and sound. A small part of his anger fell away and began to chip slowly into the fluttering breeze.

And with that sad kicked puppy look on his face, it was starting to chip away faster.

He knew he had been harsh on Marco. Knew that the way he had been snappy and rude had been a bit much pointed at a man who tried to help Joy.

But he could still feel the small sparks of festering anger there about the situation.

Though it was something he could discuss later. Right now he knew Marco didn't really deserve the harassment so he called out softly.

"Well come look at her and if you're going to cry about it."

He chuckled a little under his breath as his brother huffed and bristled like a real bird at his comment before coming fully over to look down at her.

Thatch watched as emotions raged on his face as he reached his hand again to check on her.

He saw.

Guilt.

Determination.

Sadness.

Gentleness.

Regret.

Happiness.

Worry.

And then the last look was something that Thatch was having a hard time deciphering. It was soft and gentle but fierce to a fault.

He watched as his hand fell on her head and he messed up her hair, only to run his fingers through it to fix it again.

And Thatch pondered, what the look could be, before it came to him.

That was the look that he had only seen on a few people before.

One had been his uncle before he passed.

It was a week or two before he had died. And Thatch had decided to make him pancakes for the first time.

And the look that lit his eyes as Thatch handed the pile to him had been the same that was in Marcos now.

The second was when he was leaving his home to join whitebeard. His mother looked like that as the ship left dock and he screamed his heart out to her over the crushing waves.

The third was when Whitebeard asked him to join.

On the streets of a town he had called home for his entire life, as his trembling lips whispered yes.

Back then he hadn't been able to decipher what the emotion was either.

But over the years, even though he didn't have a word for it, he came to understand what it meant.

It was a familiar pride. It was unconditional support. It was family.

The look meant that no matter where you were, you were going to be family.

It was a surprise to see that look on Marco's face. Seeing as the only people he had ever seen with that look were his blood family and Whitebeard.

He had figured Whitebeard was the only type to feel that way so instantaneously.

But it seemed that Joy constituted that type of look quickly from others.

She was easy to love.

And so without any words exchanged Thatch decided to forgive him.

How could he possibly stay mad at someone who looked at Joy like that.

How could he possibly keep her away from someone who stared at her like Nakama.

And Thatch reached his arm out and wrapped it around Marcos, startling the other man as he did.

"Don't look so worried, she'll be just fine."

He allowed himself to comfort his brother and didn't feel any searing madness rushing through his veins as he did.

"Lighten up, if she were to wake up to that grumpy face, she'd run for the hills."

Thatch laughed, feeling better now that Joy was with them.

And he saw Marcos shoulder finally come all the way down and ease back into place.

"You have no room to talk."

Marco looked him dead in the eyes. A smile in his voice and stress creeping out of his face.

"Hey now."

Yah they would be fine.

Sharp eyes watched the party as they traveled through the woods. And either the party didn't notice they were stalked or just didn't really care.

Either way the creature wasn't going to attack. It knew better unlike all the other animals it had watched rush the group. It wasn't stupid.

But even though it wasn't dumb enough to rush out and attack them.

It knew that, that's all it really wanted to do.

It wasn't one to just let its prey go.

It's eyes trailed over Joy and stared at her.

It had almost had her last time, she had been so close that he could still taste her in his teeth.

If that other one would have minded his own business it would have been fine. It would have gotten its prey and been able to move on with it's life.

And it wouldn't feel like it was stuck.

Stuck in a moment, in time, like it wouldn't be able to move until he finished with her.

Finished what it started.

But it knew it would have to wait, knew it would have to bide in this unmoving existence for a while.

And it was only the promise he had heard the prey and the reptile minis make that satiated him.

"I promise, I'll come back someday."

And though it didn't know how long someday would be, it would wait, it was patient.

For now it would make itself content with watching its prey leave the island.

Whitebeard looked out at the island surrounded by his men.

When Thatch had originally gone missing, he had never thought that he would come back with more family.

Sure he had factored in a person traveling with him.

He had gathered that from his many talks with Marco throughout the search.

He hadn't had a lot of his crew bring people on before. And certainly even less who brought on children.

The last time they had a child on board the ship would have had to have been . . .

. . . Oden

The second division's seat had become cold, far too cold for his liking. But no one had the same fire as Oden did.
It would be strange seeing a child running around again, even if they were a few years older then Oden's brats had been at the time.

But the fact that a child would be aboard his ship again made the old man a little bit excited.

He'd be becoming a father again.

Or a grandfather, he'd cross that bridge when he got to it really.

But with the anger that he had seen Thatch demonstrate towards his brothers.

He couldn't help but feel that maybe the father role had already been taken up in the little girl's life.

He looked at the rest of his crew.

All different variations of worried or restless.

It seemed that the little girl had already begun to worm her way into his men's hearts.

He could see it now.

Just wait a few months and his sons would all become over protective of her.

And he couldn't help but chuckle a little bit to himself as he imagined his men falling over themselves to help an eight year old child.

He then looked over at Snap-shot.

The man looked worried as well and rather guilty.

The rest of his sons gave him a bit of a wide berth.

He had heard what the man had said, and how the little one had overheard it and freaked out.

And thought that Thatch's anger was more than a fitting punishment for the man.

He glanced back towards the island and saw through the thickets and the underbrush some of his men burst through the foliage.

He could make out Thatch in the front holding another smaller person.

Who he could only guess had to be the Joy he had already heard so much about.

It was hard not to when Thatch bragged about her to anyone who would listen.

He could see Marco next, standing next to Thatch and laughing a little.

He was happy that two of his sons had already made up.

He watched as they slowly made their way over to the Moby and boarded the boat.

Before two other things caught his eye.

One was the body of a small creature watching with sharp, bright eyes from the leaves, hidden. Its eyes trailing the little form in Thatch's arms as they walked.

The other was far larger and did not try to hide itself from his eyes or his crews.

A hulking snake with sad eyes, who also tracked Joy as Thatch walked.

He could remember the day she had first appeared on the island.

He could remember how curious he had been about the creature. How he had only seen others like her from far away, and was enthralled with her ability to create salt water.

At the time he had only been curious. He had only been willing to watch the little thing.

But in watching her, he came to like the small creature.

He had watched her struggle and learn, and live, and survive.

But not once did he interfere, content enough to just watch.

That was until the light eyes one had attacked her in the night.

He hadn't even known he was answering her call for help until he was on top of the other creature protecting her.

And that night he could have sworn she had heard him back like he had heard her silently screaming for help. Even if later encounters said otherwise, he continued to try and reach her.

He had almost given up hope when she seemed to understand a little of what he said today.

Maybe when she came back she would be able to understand him fully.

And maybe next time that she came, she would choose the option that she could not hear this time.

"Come back, Or take me with you."

Maybe next time she would choose to take him with her.

Because It was only now that he realized that the little thing must have come from the sea. Created from water and salt. And it would only be at sea that she was happy.

And so he would say goodbye for now.

He would watch her leave and miss her while she was gone.

Miss watching her from afar.

Miss the fact that he hadn't spent more time with her rather than watch her from afar.

And one day, she would come back, hopefully for him.

What a truly extraordinary creature she was.

Chapter Text

Joy woke up in the exact same bed that she had the first time she awakened to the ship.

Only this time she wasn't alone when she woke up.

Before she even opened her eyes fully she caught the scent of pine and holly and saw sparks of blue streak across her dark vision.

That man, Marco, was in the room.

She was almost tempted to not open her eyes.

To wait until he left and then slink away and try to find Thatch again.

At least this time she knew he was on the ship.

And she could tell because she had caught hints of his aura as she disappeared into and out of consciousness as he carried her through the forest.

He was bright and shiny, and glowed like the tops of mountains as the morning air hit them.

He smelt new like flowers first popping in at spring.

And he felt like trust and carded fingers.

So this time she would have something to follow.

In fact she could feel him now, as she lay prone and tired in the hospital bed. Right on the periphery of her sight, in the kitchens.

So yah she felt pretty confident in just staying there and playing possum until the blue faded out into the hall so that she could make yet another daring escape.

"I know you're awake."

The voice caught her off guard as it bounced off the walls around her. It was deep and smooth, not at all menacing or eerie.

But even at the voice she did not allow her eyes to open.

"I saw your eyes open a little before shutting again, you can't fool me."

The voice came again closer to her this time.

And still she refused like the petulant child she knew she could be. She stubbornly declined to open her eyes hoping that the man, Marco would get bored and just leave her there.

She was also petulantly wrong.

Joy could hear chair legs scrap against the ground and stop beside her bed.

"You know I have all day."

She really didn't want to open her eyes.

" . . ."

The man didn't talk again but she could feel him there sitting next to her waiting patiently and calmly for her to make a move.

She really didn't have much of a choice in the end.

She opened her eyes.

And when she turned her head she caught sight of the sapphire and cyan swirl of color that the man's flames created before her. As she set her eyes on his face.

His head was tilted slightly leaning on his hand that was resting on her bed as he stared, happy and patient before smiling brightly at her.

"Well look who's awake."

The smile waited there plastered on his lips as Joy stayed silent. Not because she was scared or anxious about talking .Because those feelings had passed while she was being carried bridal style through a forest listening to the two men make fun of each other.

No, it was none of that.

Joy just didn't know what to say, she had always been a bit awkward.

She was actually more nervous than anything else.

And her time with Thatch didn't count, emotions were high and she really didn't care about anything past living and escaping that forest.

But now she had to worry about other things, like whether or not people liked her.

And she had never been all that great at making friends.

At least if Thatch were there she'd have some emotional support.

"How are you feeling?"

And Joy couldn't help but to internally breathe and thank the gods that he asked a question so that she wouldn't have to sit there any longer and try to come up with something to say.

"Good, though I'm still a bit tired."

"Good, good, your fever is gone and it would seem your cold along with it."

The room fell into silence again as Joy thought about another conversation topic. She really wished that Thatch was here, talking to him had been so much easier, he had always known how to keep the words coming.

"So tell me about yourself."

Ah god not the small talk.

"So tell me about yourself."

Marco had not thought making conversation with the little girl would be this hard. He had always noticed that children tended to talk a lot. And he was fine with letting them go on and on, it was kind of cute to watch.

But Joy was different.

Of course he had met quiet kids before, but it was normally because they were shy so as long as he came off as nice they usually opened up fast.

But Joy was not shy, not a single part of her closed in on itself, nor was her voice quiet and weak when she did speak up.

No, the girl wasn't shy, she was nervous.

He could work with that, he'd just needed a few questions to get her to calm down a bit. She was probably still shaken up from being around new people, especially when Thatch wasn't here to reassure her.

"What do you want to know?"

"Anything you'd like to share, what about hobbies."

Hobbies, Joy thought, what was she supposed to say to that. What did little kids like to do again? Ugh her brain was drawing up blanks as she began to get more and more lost as she tried to act like a regular human being.

"Uhm I like reading books on cosmology."

In the end Joy couldn't really think of anything to say so she just said the first thing that came to mind.

She had been in the middle of reading a pretty good book on cosmology before being thrown into the forest so she thought it would be a good enough answer.

But when Joy looked into the man's eyes she started to second guess herself as his sapphire and cyan flames changed to a deep azure blue shade.

"What's cosmology?"

Joy didn't take long to answer. Most people she talked to didn't know what the word cosmology meant so it wasn't a new thing for her to have to explain it to someone.

"Cosmology is an offset of astrology, it's just the study of the order of the universe."

The azure color depended as she spoke.

"I've heard of astrology before, some sailors still use the stars to help them navigate. But the order of the universe?"

"Yah you know the age, what came first in the universe."

"Ok you're losing me here."

Joy sat up a bit straighter in the bed. She had never met someone who hadn't understood after she explained the definition before.

"Yah, you know the big bang, matter, dark matter, the creation of the stars, the creation of planets, solar systems, galaxys. Just putting everything in order from when it happened to now."

"Are you from O'hara?"

"I have no idea what O'hara is."

"The island that was destor- yah know what, never mind. Where is your home?"

Joy went silent.

How the hell was she supposed to answer that question?

Thatch had never bothered to ask her anything like that.

It had been all, favorite colors, and foods with him.

How did hobbies dissolve into a chat about the creation of the universe and then jump to where she called home.

What would she answer?

How would she answer?

Joy was a bad liar so she couldn't hope to do that either, so she was left with only one option.

Half truths.

" I don't know."

Flashes of a hospital, too white, too clean.

Flashes of a grand two story house, too ordered, too stifled.

Flashes of the dark woods, too dark, too scary.

None were home.

"Where are your guardians?"

"I don't know."

A flash of two imposing figures reach her brain. Too strict, too uncaring and blurry.

A flash of Hannah. Too young, too wild.

A flash of Thatch. Too new, too carefree.

None were what others or even herself would like to call parents, or guardians.

"Where are your siblings, grandparents, aunts, uncles?"

She never met those. Never knew if she had uncles or aunts or grandparents.

She didn't know if either of her parents had those.

Didn't know if they were dead or forgotten. Or thrown away and forgotten because they didn't fit into their lives.

A flash of Tania.

And she couldn't speak, couldn't open her mouth as her throat clogged on the words.

There were no half truths about her. She had a sister, she recognized her as her sister, and she missed her.

There were no half truths that could hide her from that.

So she let her head hang a little and refused to open her mouth, as the one asking's colors changed yet again.

This time a minty blue tone as he too closed his mouth and just looked at her.

A look that Joy had seen before.

Had seen on adults that had watched her have to sit late into the afternoon before someone even bothered to come get her.

The same looks that teachers dealt out at every meeting and fundraiser that she stood alone at.

The pity hung there free and thriving.

Hung up and drying out in the open, right in front of her.

And she hated it.

She hadn't wanted to speak to this warm man at all but she had pulled herself together and done it anyway.

And look where it got her.

The same looks used to follow her everywhere she went.

The looks that said, 'oh sad for you, but I'm not going to do anything about it.'

The looks that spoke of T.V fakeness.

She wanted him to stop it.

Wanted him to stop looking at her like that, wanted him to stop asking her questions. Wanted him to go get Thatch.

Wanted him to leave, wanted him to change the subject, wanted him to do anything other than sit there and stare at her like she was nothing more than a sad late night show that all he could do was gawk at as the train wreck continued.

She wasn't a train wreck, her life wasn't a train wreck, she was a scientist. She had a doctorate, she worked full time while going to said college to pay for it.

She busted her ass to learn as much as she possibly could and then even after that decided to do the impossible and had done it.

Even if it was scary and she wanted to go back, she had done it. Something no one else had ever done before.

So no she didn't deserve that look on her anymore. She wasn't that kid anymore wasn't a little girl who needed-

Her thoughts stopped.

And she choked.

But she was.

She was that little girl again, trapped by her age. She didn't have the degree or age or looks to prove that she was reliable anymore.

She had lost everything she had strived to be.

And so she was back there again being served that look. The one she wanted to wash off everyone's faces.

And now she was sure that she'd see more of it, far more of it then she would like to or that she had seen growing up.

Because back then she was just the little girl who had absent parents.

But now she was the lost little girl with no family and a year of trauma stuck in a forest stitched to her back for all of them to gawk at.

And she didn't want it, she didn't want any of it.

With a single look she was forced to feel like a child again.

It was the first time since she got to high school that she had felt that way.

And she had looked like a child for over a year now.

And in all that time, even as she stared herself down in that dirty motel mirror, she had never truly felt like a child.

And the emotions of having a large chunk of herself be ripped away from her, hit full force.

She had always been too busy to deal with such trivial things.

And when she had the time to break she had broken for other, more important reasons.

She had broken for Thatch, for Hannah, for life and death and fear.

But she had been far too busy to break because she had been de-aged.

And it had been easy to look over, easy to forget in the presence of people like Kana and Thatch who treated her protectively but with respect. No different than how she was treated before she had crash landed into the nightmare forest.

But now with this man, it was all too fresh a wound. Like she had only just realized that she was 8 instead of 25.

And she felt like breaking again, only she refused to do it in front of a stranger like this.

Who knew nothing about her.

So instead of breaking she became mad, furious like she hadn't felt in a long time.

And she let it stew there, right behind her eyes, not hidden but not on full display either, and refused to say another word.

It was only by luck that Thatch busted through the door moments after her realization turned pity party turned anger, that saved her from her own encompassing emotions.

"Joy!"

The shout of the man's voice and him rushing to her side was enough for the negativity to wane and sit back a little.

"Thatch."

Joy couldn't stop the smile that moved across her lips at the sight of him. And couldn't stop herself from leaning up and giving him an awkward hug as he got close.

And she forced herself to let the negativity fade, as he stiffened in what she could only assume was surprise before hugging her back.

He really knew exactly when she needed him the most.

"I'm glad you're feeling better."

"Me too."

Thatch could feel the tension before he had even turned down the hallway to the little darling's room.

And it surprised him in two very different ways.

The first way was that he knew it was Marco who was in the room with her.

Marco had been known to be amazing with children, they loved him fairly easily and quickly when they met him. So it was weird to know that Joy was having a problem with him.

And secondly He was surprised because even if Marco happened to not be good with kids, he thought he'd still get along with Joy because of how incredibly smart and interesting the little girl was.

Guess he was wrong.

Time to go save the day.

It took very little time to burst through the door.

"Joy."

He watched as the little darling's head lifted and looked at him. And saw as the negativity that was latched to her face melted away as she smiled at him.

And the thought that just his presence could make her feel better made a warm feeling worm its way up through his chest and surround his heart.

"Thatch."

Thatch listened to the smooth softness of her voice. And wondered for a moment if she'd ever be able to raise her voice again. If she'd ever talk loud or scream after what she went through in that forest.

But squashed those thoughts as he moved close and was surprised as Joy leaned up and grabbed him into an awkward hug.

A hug that spoke of inconsistent love and questions.

And even thought it took him a moment to hug back from the surprise, he promised himself that he would hug her more.

"I'm glad you're ok."

"Me too."

Thatch smiled again at the little girl and then turned his head to look at Marco, who wore a confused and slightly sad expression on his face.

He'd have to talk to him about what he said to Joy later, right now he had news.

So his eyes floated back over to catch Joys again.

"Pops says he wants to meet you."

He watched as several looks passed over her face until she settled on apprehension.

"Don't worry Pop's a great guy, you'll like him I promise."

The look did not waver.

"And I'll be there with you as well."

He sees it when she visibly relaxes a bit, and sees Marco out of his periphery look at her strangely before he speaks again.

"Plus Whitebeard's just a big goofball, don't let what snap-shot said scare you."

"Snap-shot?"

"Yah the guy from the kitchens who was spewing all of that nonsense."

Thatch didn't let any of his anger show in front of Joy as he thought about Snap-shot. He may be angry at the man for what he did still but he didn't want Joy to think any of that anger was directed at her.

Because he came to realize that he was also partly in the wrong.

He should have known better, should have known Joy better than to leave her on a ship, essentially trapped with a bunch of people that she didn't know.

Especially after what happened to them in that alleyway, she must have been terrified waking up in an unknown place without anyone she knew around her.

He'd have to apologize to her later.

But for now, he really wanted Joy to feel more comfortable on the ship.

He had thought staying close by and leaving Marco with her would help. Thought that now that she was a little calmer, now that she knew he was close by, she would be able to talk to Marco and find some solace and connection in someone other than himself.

But Thatch had guessed wrong.

So he hoped that Whitebeard, even in all his slightly threatening glory would be able to make her feel more welcomed.

Though he had to admit, Thatch didn't hold out much hope for the intimidating man.

Thatch watched as the gears in Joy's head turned and thrived as she thought, and he stayed silent to let her think. Shushing Marco when he went to say something.

Joy would come to her own conclusion, her own understanding of the situation. And no one, whether they interrupted her thoughts or not, would be able to steer her away from what her mind concluded.

Thatch had seen her resolve multiple times, and had seen her disregard him even more. It was a waste of time to try and convince her of things.

It was far easier to give her your opinions, or facts and let her hash out the details of her own feelings and how she would react on her own.

"Ok."

He watched as Joy looked up at him and then stood up from the bed on wobbling legs.

And he reached down to steady her a bit, and watched her walk towards the door. And then turn to face both himself and Marco.

"Lead the way."

And Thatch complied

Bum, bum,bum.

The drum of his fingers on his seat picked up.

Whitebeard was nervous.

He hadn't felt nervous at all when he had imagined his crew meeting the little girl.

But now that he was going to meet her, he felt nervous.

Sure he might be a yonko, feared by pirates and marines alike.

But he was also just a man.

A man who wanted a little girl to like him.

Bum, bum, bum.

His fingers continued on as he waited and a few of his commanders stood to the side.

He could see Izo, Jozu, Haruta and Curiel out of the corner of his eye all talking amongst themselves.

He could hear Izo bring up the little girl and listened.

"She was like a wild animal when I met her, growling and snarling in an alleyway leaning over Thatch. I'm telling you that little girl is fierce."

And Whitebeard couldn't help but smile. Because anyone willing to throw themselves over his son in order to protect him was someone he wouldn't mind calling family any day.

Bum, bum, bum.

He heard the doors to the room swing open and watched as thatch and the little girl stood there.

His drumming finger froze in mid air as he made eye contact with the child and smiled.

Joy felt before she saw, and instantly she understood exactly what Thatch had been talking about back in that old moldy motel room.

Whitebeard was indeed an earthquake.

She could feel the shakes before they even reached the door, the tremor and the rumbles as they moved.

She could feel him there as he smelt of earth and heated stone, of fields and green grass.

Joy could see the cracks in the mountains that he created, his ability to destroy and mend on full display.

She could hear the sound of stones cracking and sand shifting beneath her feet.

But the taste, the taste was different from all of that. If everything else felt like earthquakes, the taste was like hot chocolate.

The dissonance between all the senses threw her off a little.

He tasted like steaming hot chocolate, the kind that warmed you from head to toe. The kind that she'd buy from her sisters soft balls games. He tasted like a hearth like a deep yearning inside your chest, he tasted like welcoming.

And she understood exactly what Thatch was trying to say about the man.

As the doors raddled their way open and she looked up at the man Thatch had called Pop's, she hadn't expected him to be twenty feet tall. Even if the comic had shown him to be pretty big, she thought maybe it was an exaggeration.

The imposing figure set on a large throne, some others in the room stood to the side as both she, Thatch, and Marco walked in.

He looked exactly like he did on the pages of that comic.

Strong and proud. He looked like a leader, like a man on a mission. Like a man who could one day lose a son. Like a man who had already lost many more.

She tried to not look intimidated or goaded.

Because even if you are the prey in the room, you should never act like it in the face of a predator.

And even with the man's distinctly different aura, he still felt like a predator. Albeit one that just had the finesse and the ware with all to be able to choose when to be one and when not to be.

She watched as Marco made his way over to a few others in the room.

But her head snapped back to Whitebeard as he spoke.

"So this is the kid."

The voice boomed across the room as the man spoke, going quite right after. Hand picking up as he drummed his fingers against his chair.

"Yah Pop's this is her."

And Thatch pushed her forward and toward the imposing man's sitting form.

"So you're the one who saved my Thatch, huh?"

Joy could only manage to nod her head yes. And then the room dissolved into a short silence.

The only noise between them was the drumming of his fingers getting louder.

"I heard that you fought a large lizard for him?"

The question sounded forced, but she nodded her head again in confirmation as she looked at the large man infront of her.

At her answer, his fingers spiked up again. Faster and louder still, his shoulders a little tense as he trudged through her, ability to make any conversation pretty awkward.

"You found him on the beach."

Another nod.

"And you helped nurse him back to help."

Another nod.

"You were in the forest for I heard, what a year?"

A pang in the chest, yet another nod.

And it went on, why the man only asked yes or no questions Joy was having a hard time figuring out.

But with each new nod the predator grew stiffer.

And Joy didn't know if it was from anger or irritation.

But when she glanced to her side to see Thatch's reaction to the situation. His expression surprised her.

He was choking down a laugh, a hand over his mouth as he stared at the two of them. And Joy was confused, Thatch wouldn't be laughing if the situation was serious, so she must be missing something.

She turned her eyes back and she continued to nod her head yes or no to his questions.

And as she did she took a chance to really look at him.

His fingers that had at first been steady had grown faster and more all over the place.

His tense shoulders, now stiff and awkward looking.

His smile thinned, and brows furrowed.

All signs of anger, so instead of looking, joy felt.

The man's strong impending earthquakes felt more like warbles like a stone dropping into water.

And his earthy, heated stone smelt of moisture on rocks now.

And the cracks in the walls extended farther still than her eyes could see.

And the warm hot chocolate changed to bitter warm coffee instead.

The man tasted of nerves and anxiety now.

And his rapid drumming, tense shoulders, and furrowed brow began to take on a completely different story for Joy as she looked again.

The man wasn't mad, he was nervous, nervous to be talking to her, with her. She did not know, and could not fathom why. But every sign pointed to him feeling just as awkward as she felt in this situation.

And if that didn't make her shoulders sign in relief.

What a weird guy, she never, a day in her life thought that she would be able to make a giant nervous.

And a smile spread across her lips at the realization.

She could see him startle at her random smile, enough for his fingers to pause for a moment before starting back up again.

It was kind of funny, now that she understood. Seeing a man who could crush her with one hand. Nervously tap his fingers as he tried to talk with her, trying to get to know her.

And so, who was she, if she couldn't give the big guy a break.

"So your Thatch's dad?"

She startled the man by talking, she could see it in the way his shoulders dropped a little as he looked down at her.

"Ah, yah."

His booming voice sounded a little confused.

"Well I like him, you raised him well."

Joys mouthed turned upwards as she smiled wider at him and she watched as the large man guffawed.

"Hey, he's great all on his own."

His words spoke of fondness and insistence that Thatch was a great man in his own right.

But his now relaxed shoulders and gentle smile spoke of a pride that Joy had never seen before.

And it made her wish that one day someone would look at her in the very same way.

And Joy instantly knew where Thatch got all his charisma from.

Because the big guy was already becoming pretty hard to hate. And the nervousness that he was showing was far too endearing to be scared of.

Yah Joy thought that she could come to like this guy.

"Hey this isn't supposed to be a talk about how amazing Thatch is day. Its suppose to be a 'Joy and Pops get to know each other day''"

Thatch stressed as he stood to the side as the two looked at each other and then back to Thatch's exasperated look.

And Whitebeard laughed, a large belly laugh that lit up his whole frame. A laugh that made the bitter taste of coffee turn back to the dulcet sweetness of hot chocolate. One that made the cracks reseed. And His moist stone dry and turn back to their heated rocks.

And the sudden change back threw Joy for a loop but also managed to relax her a bit.

The split second change is what surprised her.

But the change felt good. Felt right, and to have Thatch make the change made her feel even more relaxed.

Because even if she thought he was a good guy. She didn't trust him just yet.

Though his almost instantaneous mood change at the mention of Thatch was breathtaking to see. Astounding to witness and yet another thing that Joy grew jealous of.

So she knew one thing without a doubt, Whitebeard obviously loved Thatch, and Thatch seemed to like her.

So she was safe for now, and she could only hope that the nervous man he had displayed today was truly the type of man he was.

Or saving Thatch would become a lot harder of a feat for her to accomplish.

"Right, you are my boy."

The large man's voice boomed out around the room and caught the attention of even the few others that sat to the side chatting away in their own conversations.

"And what's the best way to get to know someone?"

Joy watched as everyone's faces turned to excitement at the same time.

"We throw a party!"

The rest of the room shouted and then proceeded to run about and try to get things ready.

"You're one of us now, Joy, so let us show you what it means to be a whitebeard pirate."

Joy nodded at the man. Not having decided if she wanted to really be a pirate much less a whitebeard one.

But somehow amongst the running people and the smiling captain she felt it was ok to just let things play out as they were for now.

And a small part of her, one that she held tight and coiled inside of herself. One that she didn't want to let go of. It whispered a statement.

Quiet but resolute.

That maybe these pirates were not so bad.

Chapter Text

It was a miracle that Thatch was even able to maneuver the two of them out of the room and down a few hallways. As people bustled by.

So many people.

Too many people.

And so she focused on Thatch.

On the light sounds of a flute wafting through the air first.

Followed by the view of a mountain top and the cresting and falling of the valleys below.

She allowed the taste of syrup and flour to flood her gums and work their way into her brain. Soothing her down to the stem.

The scent of crisp air and lavender came wafting right after.

Followed by the sharp feeling of belonging, of warm rubbing circles on her back and careless fingers dragged through her tangled hair.

Joy allowed herself to breathe In Thatch fully, ignoring the others as they ran and marched by without a care in the world.

It was comforting.

Like his aura was made to relax others.

In fact she was so relaxed she almost missed his stopping feet and Thatch's deep voice.

But she didn't.

"This is your room."

And looking around. It was just a regular old room. A bed, a desk, a lantern, a chair, and a dresser.

More bland than the stuffy motel room had been.

But bigger by far.

"My room?"

Joy's mouth opened before she even realized what she was going to say. Moving on autopilot as the vestiges of Thatch aura clung to her in a soothing stupefying grace.

"Yeah."

Joy could hear the giggles in the man's voice as he looked at her and she glared back.

"Your room is right across from mine."

He opened the door a little and gestured across the hallway.

Joy nodded her head and then looked back to the room.

To her room.

And managed to take notice of her bag. She walked closer and remembered the dingy motel she had left it in as they ran.

She remembered not even thinking twice about it as they escaped out the window.

She hadn't thought she'd see it again.

But right now she was glad. Was so incredibly glad that it was there, on the floor, in her new room.

She gently reached into one of the pockets, hoping that the contents hadn't been ruined or lost.

But as she dragged the crumpled paper out she smiled.

A sense of satisfaction and hope flooded her bones.

Kasa's number had not been lost.

She would have been devastated if she had no way of contacting her again.

"We have a den den mushi, you can contact her whenever you want."

Thatch's voice broke through Joy's thoughts as she peeked and saw him staring down at her and the smooched piece of paper.

That word again.

Den den mushi.

Joy still had no idea what that was. But could guess it had to be something like a phone and nodded her head before turning back to the bag.

Unzipping the large pouch produced her dusty dirty cover and pillow.

She didn't bother to take notice of it when they hit the town.

But it was far more grimy than when she had last been able to see it clearly.

That forest hides a lot, even your own things sometimes.

And Joy set them to the side, unable or unwilling to trash them.

Hannah had bought them for her.

She would wash them, and even if the stains stayed she'd keep them too.

Reaching farther into the darkness of her pack produced two rocks.

Fire starters, she had never really found another rock that worked quite as well as these did.

And she set them down with the intention to hoard them as well.

She was slightly sad that she had lost her knife in all the chaos and running that her and Thatch did a few nights ago.

She'd just have to get a new one.

She wasn't willing to allow herself to go without physical protection for long.

Could not allow herself to be that defenseless, even if she was not a fighter and did not know how to use one properly.

Because Joy never knew when or if some day she'd wake up there again.

Stranded in the dark all alone.

It had happened once, who's to say it couldn't happen again.

She had no idea what the catalyst was for her jump into fiction.

All she knew was she'd be ready if it ever did happen again.

Reaching farther past a few snacks left uneaten she found the last thing she had decided to keep through the darkness of the forest.

A single lighter.

She had grabbed it from her room that first night.

And after she had found those rocks had never touched it again.

But it had sat there at the bottom of her bag as a fail safe.

It sat cold and ready as a last ditch effort of survival in that forest.

It had been a plan that she had made on one of those dark and foreboding nights. One of the nights when she had been stuck in a cave scared of the creatures lurking outside.

She had realized that if she was stuck, out in the forest with nothing left but her bag and a monster.

She'd set it ablaze, she'd light the ground beneath them and the trees around them.

And she'd run for the sea.

Her only hope then being that a ship would pass by and see her. Or that she would be able to hug the coast until the flames ate themselves whole.

But it hadn't come to that.

She grabbed the metal tightly.

But she'd still keep it.

It would still be a nice fail safe.

Would still be useful if everything turned out to be a dream or a lie or the world swallowed her and spit her out there again.

And so she set it to the side.

And that's when she remembered.

"The picture."

She had, had the picture of her and Hannah in her hands out in the forest.

And almost as if she hadn't fallen asleep and ended up on a ship.

She searched for the thing on her body.

As if maybe she had just misplaced it.

But she knew she hadn't

"You mean this?"

Joy had almost forgotten about Thatch in her musings as she searched her bag.

And she turned and saw him take out a frame, one she recognized.

And set it on the nightstand.

Joy signed in relief.

"Who is that?"

Joy looked back at Thatch as he stared into the picture.

"That's Hannah on the right, and me on the left."

Faces smiling and proud.

"Your whale?"

Joy was surprised he remembered their talk that night, with all the things that happened she was sure he'd forget about that.

Though Joy was kind of happy that he didn't.

"Yah, Yah that's her."

"How old were you?"

Joy opened her mouth to speak but shut it again.

Stopped herself from saying something she shouldn't

She had almost said that it was from back when she was 7. But that wouldn't make sense now, would it?

Joy couldn't help the clench of her fists.

Now that she had time to think, she was really hating all the emotions that surfaced when she remembered what she looked like.

"I was 7."

Joy didn't know what else to say, as her shoulders slumped in on themselves.

"Hey Joy?"

His voice trailed off into silence and Joy waited for him to ask something.

"How did you end up in that forest?"

And Joy didn't have an answer.

Didn't have a half truth to tell the man this time. So she just had to tell him what actually happened.

"I went to sleep in my house one night, and the next time I woke up was on that bed out in the woods."

Less was more, she told herself.

"And your parents . . . guardians?"

And Joy just shrugged her shoulders.

Letting him think she was abandoned out there was better than seeing the look on his face if she had said she dimension hop, skip, stepped into an alternate reality.

And she could feel his anger there below the surface.

The soft lapping at the edge of his emotions.

But she could also see him reign it back in.

"Let's have us a party Joy."

And she nodded as Thatch pulled her out of her room and dragged her through the hallways of the ship.

Thatch could see the wear on her.

Could smell the scent of it permeate right down to her bones.

She needed time, she needed people and connections and familiarity.

And he could do that, he could give that to her.

All she'd have to do is reach out and accept it.

The only problem there being, would she?

Thatch had to leave her to wallow in her head to get her to reach back.

And he didn't want to do that again, didn't want to watch her own consciousness tear her down and down and down again.

So this time he'd play his hand early.

He'd force her to reach out to other people.

And the first step would be to have her talk to others.

But she wouldn't do that with him there. Would just allow him to carry conversation and navigate her around.

So he'd just have to lose her, he'd just have to make her talk to others on the ship.

If she wanted to find him again, all she'd have to do is reach out for just a moment and she'd see that it wasn't so hard.

It wasn't so bad.

That they weren't bad.

So as they made it to the deck and Joy started to look around he disappeared into the crowd.

The deck of the ship was clean and well maintained.

The mast was sturdy and large.

The walls loomed behind her and the railing knelt to the side.

Joy hadn't had the time to really look at the ship she was on while she was trying to make her daring escape.

But now that she had the chance to, it was far bigger and far more majestic then she had thought it was. Though it was also far more busy then it had been that day as well.

And Joy discretely reached her hand into her pocket and felt for her keychain.

Grasping it with a firm hand to ground herself and calm her nerves down as more and more people rushed onto the deck.

Joy watched as crewmate after crewmate ran past her, ran around her.

All of them dragging different things out onto the deck.

One man carried large crates of what she could make out to be alcohol on his back.

Another man had a number of different cards and games that he began to set up around the deck.

And even more of them collected and distributed plates upon plates of food on tables that were placed at the most random of locations.

And for a moment it reminded her of a disorganized great hall.

Like one straight out of harry potter, but framed by setting skies and far too many burly men to be a school.

But yet the chaos and the magnitude made up for all those differences.

The hand in her pocket clutched a little tighter as more and more unknowns ran past her falling into a concoughny of limbs and legs.

She glanced around, looking, searching.

No Thatch.

She had not been ready for a party when she woke up that morning. Had not been ready for so many people and rushing body's.

She had not had to be around this many people since the mob. And even that was to a lesser degree than this right now in front of her.

No, the rushing and surprise limb or two was not making her feel less on edge.

The forest had been quiet, it had been large and empty of life, and when there was sound it was always out there to strike.

No Thatch.

How easy would it be for one of these large men to attack her.

No Thatch.

How easy would it be for one of them to rush up on her in surprise and take her down.

No Thatch.

Too many people, too much noise. And no room for her to distinguish friend from foe. Too much information entered into her head as they all wandered by her.

It smelt of blueberries, no lilies, no sulfur, no wheat, no glue.

It felt like fire, no earth, no sweat, no burns, no mist.

It tasted like marshmallows, no cherry medicine, no metal, no sand.

It looked like cracks, no volcanoes, no shooting stars, no winds in a sail, no bubbles.

It sounded like cracking thunder, no explosions, no violin, no flipping pages, no rusting leaves.

It was all too much, too many things coming in at the same time, and it was driving her mad.

"You're going to have to calm down."

Joy could hear a voice speak from outside of herself. It felt muffled and almost like it could slide right by her. Like if it were to leave she would have never even thought it would have been there in the first place.

"Hey, Hey!"

The voice tried again. Getting slightly louder but still muffled as the noise persisted.

As smells of ink, ash, and strawberry wafted by.

As the feelings of wood, kindness, and trepidation took hold.

As the tastes of coffee, cold, and glass jumped down her throat, trying to smother her breath.

As the sounds of growls, whistling, and crashing waves exploded in her ears.

As rushing water, snow fall, and smoke danced from one eye to the other.

And Joy could no longer tell what was her and what was everything else.

It felt like insanity was taking root, like she'd never be able to tell the difference between herself and the world again.

"Hey get a hold of yourself!"

The voice again, accompanied by hands attaching to her shoulders and shaking.

The physical movements allotted her a moment to be able to focus.

And she could see, brown hair, blue eyes, a puffy collar and a green shirt.

She did not know this man.

"Hey you need to breathe, you need to think."

Joy did not know this man.

"Hey, Hey, kid stay with me, focus on me, just me, only focus on me."

Joy did not know this man.

"Come on kid, you can do it."

But Joy was willing to do anything if it meant that she stopped falling apart. Into the void that surrounded her.

So she focused. She focused on the hands that stayed collapsed her arms.

She focused on the blue eyes that stared into her own.

She focused on the brown hair that flowed in the wind as the ship moved.

She focused on the wind swept beaches that his aura produced.

On the smell of campfire and salt and chemicals that she could not place.

On the feeling of walking on the edge of a cliff.

On the taste of cinnamon and strength.

On the sound of clinking glasses and goodbyes.

On the sight of high fives and smiles being passed back and forth like a tennis match.

"Breath."

The voice spoke.

"Breath."

The voice begged.

"Breath."

The voice demanded.

And she did again and again until the only thing that was left was her and the aura in front.

She hadn't noticed she closed her eyes until she could think again.

And when she opened them and looked at the man crouched in front of her, she had no words left to speak.

"There we are."

The man smiled.

"That's much better."

And Joy watched as the man slowly raised a hand, watched each one of the muscles contract and extend out towards her.

Waiting to see if he would strike.

But as it descended the only thing that happened was him wiping off something from her face.

"Kids as cute as you shouldn't cry."

Cry, she had been crying?

Joy tentatively reached her own arm up and touched her cheeks, wet.

She still felt a bit dazed.

But she needed to calm down, she couldn't be acting this way in front of other people. It was unsightly an embarrassment.

To whom?

Her mind whispered.

Herself?

Her parents?

Joy didn't know she just knew she needed to stop. She was a fucking adult she shouldn't be crying at a bunch of people rushing by her.

"Hey kid look at me."

Joy allowed her eyes to move up and look at the man again.

And this time she took her time looking at him.

Staring directly into his eyes told Joy a lot about the man.

His eyes, a blue that bruised with flecks of sea foam and spray.

His hair, which she had thought was a brown shade, was actually a deep chestnut color that frayed into a more bleached light brown tone at the edges.

And his posture, even while bent and looking at her, was poised.

She could imagine that kind of poise coming from a ballerina.

The man wore an avocado shaded shirt that puffed out at his wrists. And the collar and shoulders puffed outward like pillows.

It reminded her of a prince from fairy tales.

It was strange. He was strange.

Glancing down to his hip she spotted a blade.

A swordsman, he was a swordsman.

"Kid?"

The voice came again, and it grounded her. The smoothness of it unlike any of the other pirates she had met so far.

"Kid?"

She awoke to the second call. Eyes focusing on the tangible instead of the metaphysical.

"Hmm."

Her voice felt too brittle to talk, too small to speak so she hummed instead.

"The names Haruta, are you ok?"

Joy nodded her head, glancing around the man's form and hoping to find Thatch, but not seeing him anywhere.

Where could he be?

"Are you looking for someone?"

The man, Haruta drug out his question as he too began to look around the deck before trailing his eyes back to her.

Joy shook her head yes and began to open her mouth to try and get out the name.

"Joy!"

When someone else spoke first.

Haruta hadn't thought much about the party or the little girl.

He got a glimpse of her as she talked with Pops but hadn't bothered listening to the conversation.

She had looked small and inconspicuous, not anything like the stories of a fierce little girl who stood up for Thatch.

She looked scared, and Haruta didn't really know what to make of that.

Thatch had said she'd fit right in, but Haruta wasn't so sure about all that.

But still it wasn't his place to say so. Wasn't his place to step in and tell the rest that they should really drop the kid off at the next island because she wasn't cut out to be a pirate.

So instead he ignored.

He ignored her conversation with Pops.

He ignored her as they proclaimed a party.

He ignored her when Thatch dragged her on to the deck and left her there.

He ignored her as she looked around at the hustle and bustle of the group.

He ignored her as she seemed to still and freeze.

He ignored her as she jolted and her eyes wavered.

He ignored her.

He did.

He really did . . . try to ignore her.

But he couldn't.

He watched and watched and watched.

Like it was his job to keep an eye on her.

So when he watched her slowly descend into a tunnel hidden beneath her eyes.

He tried to pretend.

Tried to imagine that he had been ignoring her.

But he couldn't.

He couldn't figure out why he was watching so much. Couldn't figure out why this situation was being left up to him.

Couldn't understand why Thatch would just leave her out in this mess of people all alone.

But he knew the answer to that.

No matter how he tried to spin it in his head, he knew exactly why he had left her out in the throngs of people.

Had heard him whisper his plans to Jozu as pops and The kid had talked.

He whispered about letting her find them. Letting her come and go and figure them out as she pleased.

Thatch wanted to give her freedom.

Thatch just didn't realize what that freedom could do.

But he did.

God did he know.

He knew so implicitly well what the kid was going through.

Had gone through it himself a time too many as a child. A child who the adults could only assume was catatonic.

Adults who didn't listen when he said he heard too much, felt too much.

They only heard freak, and mantel. Which they were proud to paint him with and then forget about him just as quickly.

And so yes. It was easy to see the same shakes, the same stiff shoulders, and blank eyes.

He could see the soft sniffs as if there were too many smells.

He could see the way her arms twitched to cover her ears, only to fall again when she remembered that that wouldn't help.

He could see the way her skin prickled in goosebumps like something was crawling there, sneaking across the tops of her shoulders as she scrunched them closer to herself.

He watched as her mouth opened and closed and her tongue move as if something fowl had found its way in and she was trying to get it out.

He could see her eyes dart around a mile a minute as if she was watching a grand firework display shooting every color you could imagine into every direction all at once.

And he understood.

And he knew what would come next. What could come next if she was left like that. All alone in the crowd with no external stimulus to jar her from all the noise going on in her head.

She'd have a seizure.

It had happened to him often enough as a kid. When the adults would get annoyed and just ignore his twitching body on the floor letting him writhe there until he blacked out.

And so his act of ignoring would have to come to an end.

Because what kind of man, what kind of person would he be if he just left her there like that.

Them, he'd be just like them.

And so he quickly made his way over to her small body.

"You're going to have to calm down."

He watched her closely as he spoke. He could see her try and comprehend. Could see her try and hear past the voices wriggling through her own mind. But she looked stuck so he tried again.

"Hey, Hey!"

He raised his voice slightly. The people around them taking notice of the situation. But with a quick look from him they quickly moved back to working. Albeit a bit farther away from Haruta and the kid.

And he watched, and he saw her slipping further. She looked like she was going mad.

And he had to wonder if he had looked like that.

If he too had looked like a mad man as they all stared at him.

And he couldn't help the fear that was slowly starting to eat away at him.

As she slipped, further and further down.

"Hey get a hold of yourself!"

Haruta was desperate. He kneeled and placed his hands on her shoulders. He was hoping that the physical contact would help to ground her.

He didn't even comprehend that he was shaking her. He was too scared.

Oh what?

Of seeing himself in someone so much more fragile than he had been back then.

She wasn't meant for the life of a pirate.

Even staring at her now. Feeling her small frame and the shakes of her body.

He knew.

She wasn't like him, wasn't like the rest of the.

She was not meant to be a pirate.

But being one may be her only option if the world treats her anything like they had him. Then he'd rather she stay, even if she wasn't cut out for a life like this one.

Because at least she wouldn't have to feel so awfully, terribly alone.

And that's when he saw it, recognition.

She saw him.

"Hey you need to breathe, you need to think."

He watched her brain try to work itself into overdrive.

"Hey, Hey, kid stay with me, focus on me, just me, only focus on me."

And he could see it, see her slowly but surely pulling herself back from the brink.

"Come on kid, you can do it."

Piecing herself back together as she focused on him.

He saw her eyes stray to his hands and saw her breath them in, to ground herself.

He watched her eyes staring into his own, mapping them with care.

He saw her catalog his hair as her eyes roamed his form.

And then he saw her eyes frost over again. And he almost lunged to tear her back when he realized what she was doing as he saw her eyes settle, watching a single point out in the distance.

He watched her nose sniff a few times before coming to some kind of conclusion and stopping.

He felt her arms twitch and shiver before halting completely.

He saw her closed mouth rummage around in itself becoming satisfied.

And saw her ears twitch for a moment, perking up to listen before dropping back down.

"Breath."

He watched in awe as she felt him.

"Breath."

And he wondered what his aura was like, as he beseeched the girl to rest.

"Breath."

He wanted to see what she saw in him, as he ordered her to relax.

He wanted to know how his aura had helped her.

He had never seen someone use another as a focus to come down before, and it was amazing.

"There we are."

He tried to reassure as he smiled at her.

"That's much better."

He lifted his hand, normal at first and then slow. As he saw her eyes shift to that of a scared animal right before his eyes.

He made each movement precise and even. Made it easy for her to follow and watch as he moved. So that she'd have time to move.

Time to react if she didn't want him to touch her.

But she never did.

And so his hand made it to her face and he wiped away her tears. And watched her eyes change again to surprise.

"Kids as cute as you shouldn't cry."

He saw confusion enter eye pupils and watched as she raised her own hands up to her cheeks and wiped.

Only to bring it down and look.

And he saw as she moved far away again.

Not physically but mentally.

Saw her become lost in her mindscape again.

And he didn't want to watch her lose it again so he spoke.

"Hey kid look at me."

And the kid looked at him.

Really and truly analyzed him this time.

Deep brown eyes alight with intrigue and thought.

And so he looked at her as well.

She looked so small, not in the sense that she was a child. But in the sense that she looked like the world had chewed her up and spit her back out.

She was malnourished, no doubt about that.

And the pale reds of her cheeks, that screamed of life. Contrasted heavily with the deadness of her eyes.

And those eyes were terrible things. As deep and as dark as the forest had looked. Like the forest lived within her instead of the other way around.

Her shoulders were broad but not from fighting. Not from anything really, the child looked like she could barely hurt a fly.

And her face . . .

She looked so innocent that Haruta almost wanted to cry.

It was strange. She was strange.

"Kid?"

He didn't want to think about the deep fissures that clawed out of the chasm in his chest when he stared at her for too long.

"Kid?"

And she was back again, eyes focused and alert.

"Hmm."

Even the humming of her voice sounded so brittle as if it would break.

"The names Haruta, are you ok?"

Anything, he'd say anything to escape the memories that those eyes brought back.

God he wished Thatch was here.

Where could he be?

"Are you looking for someone?"

Haruta watched she glance back and forth and followed suit. Anything to allow his eyes time to adjust to life outside of their own little bubble of melancholy.

"Joy!"

Oh thank god.

"Joy!"

His voice shook a little as he looked down at the little darling there in front of Haruta.

This isn't what he wanted.

This isn't what he meant.

Never did he want to see Joy like this.

Half out of it.

He didn't want to hurt her more, to make her claw, to force her to gasp out for those around her.

He had just wanted her to reach.

Not this.

Never this.

"What happened?"

"I found her half out of it, I think observation made her overwhelmed with all these people around."

Thatch almost hit himself.

He hadn't thought of that.

But she had been fine in the town.

There were lots of people there. Why here, why now.

"Little darling? Can you hear me?"

He watched Joy shake her head yes.

He picked her up and started moving her.

Away from the crowds, back into the ship, Haruta following closely behind.

"Why did you get like this?"

"More."

The words came out a little raspy like she was learning how to speak again.

More, more what?

More?

More?

Did her observation get stronger since she had been alone in the town?

"Are your senses stronger, how?"

The farther and farther they moved away from the deck. The more Joy came back to herself.

Like she was relearning the intricacies of being human again.

"The forest, just colors, distance, intent. Now, touch, sound, smell, taste, sight."

Thatch listened intently.

He had heard of very few people who could use observation like that, in fact only one person on their crew that could.

Haruta.

Thatch glanced over at the man.

He couldn't understand why he was following, why he stuck around.

He had seen how uninterested he had been when Joy walked in, to the point of almost ignoring her.

But that didn't matter much now. Now did it? Not when he was the one to save her.

He had been so stupid.

So dumb to leave her there like that.

Staring down at her in his arms she looked so small, like back in the alleyway when he hadn't the time to check, only protect.

But he had the time now.

Chapter Text

The door to Joy's room opened and closed behind the two men as they rushed her inside and set her down on the bed.

Thatch's face was wrong, looked wrong.

Haruta had never seen the man so frazzled before.

So lost.

He was starting to understand what Joy meant to him.

He watched closely as Thatch fretted over the tiny girl, saw how attentive and gentle he was as he got her water and continued to talk to her.

And saw in turn how the little girl opened up to him.

Watched how fast she came back to herself at the call of Thatch's voice.

What happened in that forest?

Thatch had only been gone for maybe a week and a half tops. But in that time he had found something and Haruta couldn't even fathom. And he couldn't help himself as he became more and more curious.

His thoughts about this girl had changed so many times in the past few hours that it was ridiculous.

He had gone from thinking she didn't belong. To think that she shouldn't be here but maybe this would be the only place she would be welcomed. Too now not knowing what to think.

Haruta was drawing blanks.

His brain short circuiting.

He had thought that Thatch had pitied the girl. Had thought that he just got a little too close and wanted her to be safe, to feel safe.

Thatch had been the easiest way to comprehend things.

Because you didn't get this ridiculously close to someone in such a small time.

Especially if you were Thatch.

Especially if you were Thatch and the other person was a child.

Haruta had seen countless times how Thatch always pulled back when children were involved. Had left the safety of them to other members of the crew as soon as they were deemed ok.

It had been so bad that Marco even had a talk to him at one point.

And it came out that Thatch had a soft spot for kids. He couldn't stand the thought of getting close to one and then seeing them die. They were pirates, anything could happen aboard their ship.

And children were so painfully weak and fragile.

He had said that if he got close to a kid only to watch them die it would break him.

And so everyone left it alone.

Let him stand at the back of the crowd.

Let him keep his distance.

And even if Haruta didn't really understand he left it alone as well.

It would be years later over one too many beers that Haruta would fully understand.

Would hear the words that Thatch hadn't wanted to say back then.

So too see the man now. Draped over the tiny girl like she was a life line, was baffling.

But Haruta could see it as plain as day.

And so he promised then and there to protect Joy with everything he had.

He wouldn't, couldn't allow Thatch to feel that pain again.

He would not let his brother break.

And if making sure that girl was safe would insure that, it was a small price to pay.

So he watched to make sure everything was ok before quietly leaving the room.

He felt like he was intruding and didn't wish to overstay his welcome.

Instead he'd go have a talk with Whitebeard.

Joy felt lighter and lighter as time went on.

Didn't even notice that the man.

Haruta?

Was gone for sometime. Too wrapped up in trying to come down. To wrapped up in Thatch's arms like a child.

Like a child.

She pulled back.

Squeezing her eyes shut and calming when she only saw black.

Sniffing the air but only smelling salt and wood.

Listening, but only hearing the creaks of the ship and breathing.

Running her tongue against the roof of her mouth and tasting nothing.

Scrapping her hands up and down her sides and only feeling the roughness of her own clothes.

And she breathed a sigh of relief.

"Joy what happened?"

Joy breathed in again. Nice and slow, before exhaling.

"It was too much, all those people, I could feel them all at the same time. It felt like I was losing myself."

Joy hadn't liked that feeling.

Hadn't liked it one bit.

It felt like the world was swallowing her whole.

That had never happened before.

She didn't want it happening again either.

"Has that ever happened before?'

The question came out wary and worried.

"No."

"But didn't you have to sneak by a lot of the crew before, when you escaped the ship?"

"Well yah, but I hadn't been thinking much about the crew before. My mind was more focused on danger and escaping. Now, I don't have that itching fear distracting me, so it's all a little much."

Thatch nodded his head, reaching his hand out before pulling it back to his side again.

"I'm sorry for leaving you like that. I wanted you to get to know everyone without me there to be a krutch. I had thought it would be easier for you if I gave you the freedom to meet people at your own pace."

His head was cast low as he spoke.

And Joy couldn't stop her hand as it reached out for the one he had let fall to his side.

Grabbing it she sighed before speaking.

"It's ok, you didn't know. I've never even told you how it works or how I'm feeling."

Joy felt heat at the tips of her ears.

She didn't like this whole sharing thing.

But she also couldn't keep going catatonic anytime there was a group of people around her. She wouldn't be able to work like that.

Wouldn't be able to figure things out and save Thatch like that.

So she needed help.

Even if she didn't want to admit it.

She heard Thatch as he took a breath in and hummed under his breath.

Like he was thinking of something before shaking his head.

"We can work on that."

The smile that lit his face made her own anxiety stiffen in slight defeat, and she nodded her head back to the man before her.

"Now."

Thatch clapped his hands together.

"Do you want to stay here for the rest of the night? Or try the deck out again."

Joy thought about it for a moment.

She liked that Thatch had asked, even if his face had said that he'd rather her stay.

She did not want to have another episode like she had before.

Did not want to go through all the panic and hurt that being overwhelmed came with.

But she also didn't want to let that define her either.

Did not want to live the rest of her life scared of crowds.

That just wouldn't work for her.

She was allowed to be scared, yes.

She had been scared more times than she could count.

Far more in this life than the sedentary one that she had lived in her home universe.

She had faced Off against numerous monsters and beasts.

And had been terrified.

But never did she back down.

And she wouldn't let that streak start now.

Joy was allowed to be scared, but she was not allowed to be a coward.

She had come down when she focused on someone, she'd just need to stay near Thatch and she should be fine.

"I would like to try and go to the party."

She needed to listen, needed to learn, and she wasn't going to do that cooped up in her room all day.

Even if she hated parties she'd go.

"Are you sure?"

Even if she wanted to be as far away as possible from all those people up there.

"Yes."

Even if just the thought of another break down tore at her stomach and made her nausea.

"OK."

Because she would not be a coward.

Joy watched as Thatch extended his hand out to her.

And a part of her, the part that didn't want to be seen as a child desperately didn't want to take it. Didn't want to use that Krutch and walk around being treated like an infant by all the other crew members that they came in contact with that night.

But another part of herself.

The one that knew what kind of person she was implicitly. Reached out and grasped the awaiting hand in front of her.

Joy wasn't a coward, and she also wasn't prideful.

She knew that holding Thatch's hand would help ground her. Help keep her sane as they moved about the deck.

Thatch looked down at her one last time before they both started their way out of her room and back up to the deck.

The whole way Joy kicked herself but refused to let go of Thatch's hand.

Refused to turn back.

She had made her bed.

Had taken her stance.

And she wouldn't let a crowd of people ruin that for her.

The deck was just as loud as it had been before. But it was also quite a bit more relaxed then it had been as she had her meltdown.

Now everything was set up, People were eating, drinking, playing games and dancing about the deck.

It reminded her of that time that she decided to see why people enjoyed parting so much.

She had heard about a party at a frat on campus and shown up just to see what everyone was talking about.

And right here and now, that's what this looked like.

It looked like the chaotic frat party she had, had to worm her way through.

The one where she had stood alone in the kitchen sipping on some fruit punch. Until a guy got handsy and she had left.

Still without understanding what made parties so fun.

She hoped that this time she'd either be left alone or at least learning something good, something that would help her in the long run.

She let Thatch drag her through the crowd, and passed by heaps and heaps of people.

How many people stayed on this ship?

Why were there so many people on this ship?

Why did pirates need this many people?

Joy had a lot of questions, and focusing on those made maneuvering through the crowd easier so she did.

Why were these pirates nice?

Why were they pirates?

Did this world's definition of pirates differ from her own?

She could only remember bits and pieces of things Tania had said about the show. Too busy with her own life.

It's only now that she wished she had paid more attention.

She glanced at Thatch, still leading them.

If she had paid more attention it would make saving his life easier.

There were still so many questions without any solid answers.

And every step forward she made, just allowed five more questions to slip in.

She needed more information.

About these pirates, about this crew, about how this world worked, about how to keep tabs.

She couldn't decide what move to make if she didn't even understand the game she was playing.

She needed to-

"Hey, Joy, I want you to meet Jozu."

Her running thoughts were interrupted as she was placed in front of a large and imposing man.

The man was massive, not as big as Whitebeard. But still big enough to tower over Joy's frame even while sitting on the ground.

He felt like hardness, like a wall, like the wall Joy had not been able to cross by herself.

He smelt of dirt and heat, like fire under the ground.

He looked like mountains and asphalt, like a trail leading up and up and up.

He tasted like pressure, right on the tip of her tongue, like a word that she could not think of was left there for too long.

And he sounded . . . silent. Joy listened closer and could still make out nothing. This was the first time since becoming aware of her ability to sense others so deeply that someone had just not registered on one of the senses.

It was weird, but nice.

He felt a little like an oasis in the middle of a dessert.

She'd make sure to focus on him if she started to feel too much again.

The silence would help a lot.

Thatch looked at her expectantly.

"My name's Joy."

She awkwardly spoke and the other man nodded his head in confirmation. Not saying a word.

No wonder his aura was so silent.

She could get used to this man.

"Jozu's the 3rd division commander, he's in charge of defense."

Divisions?

Commanders?

There was a lot that Joy needed to learn.

Joy watched Thatch preen with excitement as he talked about the man in front of her.

Like a mother who was bragging about their child's accomplishments.

She had always thought it was in bad taste when her mother did that. But listening to Thatch talk now. She didn't find the action so disgusting.

It made her pause for a moment and wonder if she didn't care because it was Thatch. Or if she cared because it was her mother?

"He can turn into, diamond, you know."

Turn into diamond.

Turn into diamond?

People could turn into diamonds here?

"Jozu is pretty much in-"

"How?"

She cut him off without much thought. You can't just gloss by a fact like that. Like who does that? Turning into diamond was a big deal. You can't just say that and not explain yourself.

"What?"

Thatch looked lost, and Jozu looked interested.

"How does he turn into, diamond."

She didn't even think to state it as a question.

Her curiosity running rampant in her head. Trying to figure out how it worked.

Was his skin covered with a film of Carbon that he applied pressure to?

But that would take far more pressure than the man could produce.

Did he somehow use electricity to solidify the carbon in the air around him and then use the heat to help change it into Diamonds?

That still didn't account for pressure though.

And then it hit her.

Joy remembered what that man had said in the alleyway.

"Do you like it? It's my devil fruit, the storm, storm fruit. Paramecia, I can control storms."

A devil fruit?

What in the hell was a devil fruit.

And how in the hell did a fruit give you powers?

"Have you never heard of a Devil fruit?"

So that was what it was.

"Only from that man in the alley."

Joy watched as Thatch scrunched up his nose in disgust before continuing.

"A devil fruit is a fruit that grants the person who eats it powers."

"Yah, uhu, I couldn't infer that by the name. I meant how does a devil fruit do that?"

Joy's face was irritated and her eyes dead.

She could hear the other man, Jozu, snicker as she spoke and Thatch stumbled over himself for a moment.

"I was getting to that."

"Well go on then."

Joy couldn't help her small smile as she lifted her hand and gestured at him to continue. And Thatch stared, a bit put off before grumbling to himself something about ungrateful kids.

"No one knows how they give you powers. But what we do know is that there's three types and that after you eat one you can no longer swim."

"Well that's dumb."

"Stop interrupting."

"I'm just stating facts, that's a dumb side affect. Not every drug someone gives you has the same exact side effect. So why do these fruits? You just said there were different types, so in theory they should have different side effects. But they don't so that idiotic."

Joy didn't know what was driving her to be a smart ass.

But the longer she stared back at Thatch's exasperated face the more she was starting to understand why.

"I don't know Joy."

"And what kind of sailor would eat that. One good trip and you're a goner."

Joy looked to her left.

"No offense."

"None taken." The imposing figure raised his hands, a small smile on his face as he listened to the two of them speak.

"They give you cool powers though."

Thatch looked so done.

"Do you get to pick your power?"

"Well no, you kind of just find a fruit, eat it and see what you get."

"That's even more asinine."

"Language!"

Joy rolled her eyes.

"Just let me finish."

Joy looked at the man pointedly.

"The three types are Logia, the most rare. This type gives you the power to become and control an element. Then there's zoan, that gives you the ability to change into an animal. In fact Marco ate one of those, he's a phoenix, a fire bird. And the last type Paramecia, is pretty much everything else. That would be Jozu's ability to change into diamond, or Pop's ability to create earthquakes."

Joy's head spun.

So that's why Marco felt like fire.

And Jozu felt like pressure and felt like heat.

Whitebeard could control the shift of tectonic plates?

This world didn't make any sense.

Where was the physics? Where was the explanation?

They were just going to take it at face value.

What about their government?

Did their government also not care about these very dangerous fruits that were just hanging around?

Joy had never felt so lost before in her life.

How did this world run?

But Joy's thoughts were halted as the man, Jozu, stood up.

And at his full height, he looked like a giant.

And then with no words the man held out his arm and Joy looked.

She had no idea what he wanted from her.

Did he want to shake her hand?

Did he want a low five?

Before Joy could come up with an answer though, Jozu answered.

And Joy watched as the arm he held out shifted into diamond.

And her eyes filled with curiosity.

She wanted to figure out how it worked.

Because the answer couldn't just be devil fruit.

The fruit had to have changed the structure of his body and how it worked.

There had to be a scientific reason that his skin could turn to diamond, was it just his skin?

"Is it like a shield that covers your body or does it change the very structure of your being down to the molecular level?"

Jozu stared back at her in silence, but she could see the slight question in his eyes.

He must not have understood her question.

"Is it just a shield that becomes diamond or is it your skin, bones and organs as well."

She could see a thoughtful look over his face.

"I don't know."

He didn't know?

How were these people just ok without the answers?

Where were the scientists of this world?

Joy was slowly losing hope.

"How do you not know?"

"Well no ones ever cut deep enough for me to bleed so how would I?"

Joy was done with this conversation.

If she stayed any longer she was going to bust.

And Thatch must have seen that in her eyes.

"Well I want to introduce Joy to a few others so we'll see you later Jozu."

Thatch quickly waved at the man and pulled Joy away.

But she was quickly stopped as she bumped into the backs of Thatch's legs.

And as she looked up to see why he stopped, she saw the reason why.

Another man was standing there.

This one, a more normal height than Jozu.

"Thatch! You haven't introduced me."

The man was obviously drunk.

"Oh hey Curiel, this is Joy."

Thatch side stepped so that now she had to face the man head on.

And that's when she really started to pay attention.

And his aura slammed her in the face right alongside the alcohol on his breath.

And the first thing that hit her was the smell.

He smelt of burnt steak, chard cutlets. And it seared itself into her mind.

He sounded like when you'd drop one of those large barbells at the gym, loud and annoying.

He looked like heated metal over an open flame. Ready to be shaped and molded to whatever was needed.

He felt like a sunburn, itchy and peeling after a long day at work.

And he tasted like a chimney, smokey with soot that crunch unpleasantly between her teeth.

Joy didn't like this man.

She hadn't liked him since the moment she had seen his camo pants and long army green cut off trench coat.

But his aura didn't help fix her image of him at all.

"Hello, my name's Joy."

But she knew how to play nice. Had done it on numerous occasions when she was in college schmoozing her professors.

"Lighten up little lady!"

And the man slammed his palm into her back roughly causing her to stumble a bit forward.

"Hey Curiel, cool it down."

Thatch took a step forward again but before he could step fully in front of her Curiel was already there taking up her space.

And he stayed there staring right into her eyes.

The look was mean, if not was down right vicious.

She could see the sparks in his eyes, the sparks that told of pain and threats.

But he didn't mean it.

He may have had the look.

May have mastered the stance.

And checked his intimidation at the door.

But there was no shock behind it, no fire, fuel, or intent.

The man was capable of those things. Capable to hurt and kill. But he did not intend to do any of those things to her.

And she would know.

Joy had stared predators in the eyes before.

Had seen their pupils dilate and shake with anticipation of the kill.

Had seen the whites recessed to reds as the thought of blood down their throats drove them.

Had seen the spark of murder ignite, start and accelerate inside of them.

This man's gaze had nothing on Angel Eyes.

And so Joy stared back.

Because for once, she knew that she was not in danger.

And she let that be a point in his favor, because so far he had none.

"Hey step of-"

Thatch's voice faded into the background.

Joy didn't know why, didn't know why he trailed off like that.

And if she turned her head just a little she could have her answer.

But she refused.

She would not back down.

Whatever this man was pulling whether it be a test or some other kind of intimidation tactic, Joy didn't care.

Didn't care if she was playing right into his hand.

Because if he wasn't going to look at her with an iota of resolve to hurt her then she would not let him walk all over her.

And their eyes stayed like that for a while. Connected down to the twitch of their pupils. Before abruptly the man pulled away, smiling a drunken tilt.

"Well you got something going for yah."

Joy couldn't help but think the man liked her just as much as she liked him.

And then he lumbered away back through the crowd.

And Joy didn't take her eyes off of him until she could no longer see him.

But when she turned her eyes to find Thatch, she realized he was gone.

And she was stranded in the middle of the sea without a life raft.

And she felt utterly screwed.

He watched from across the room awkwardly.

What had he said wrong?

What had he done that had made her so upset?

How did he fix that?

And why did he care so much?

She had looked so angry.

It had sat there so distinctly as she sewed her mouth shut and refused to give him anymore of her attention.

And now here he was forced to watch her from across the deck as Thatch pulled her about.

As they stopped and talked to Jozu.

As the man said very little but he could tell even from a distance that she still liked Jozu.

Even though she did not like him.

He knew it immediately as their awkward conversation ended quickly.

All he had done, is what he had always done.

He had met so many kids with nothing, and every single time he could not help but to feel sad for them.

Sad and lucky that Pop's had found him so early on.

But at her quick shut down he knew he had fucked up. And before he could fix it Thatch had come bursting in and dragged her away.

And so he had taken zero steps forward but still somehow took two steps back.

Sulking in the corner of the ship as everyone else partied around him and he pondered his own feelings.

Why did he want her to like him so much?

Maybe he wanted her to like him because of Thatch?

Thatch was his best friend, his brother. And perhaps on some level he just wanted someone Thatch cared deeply for to like him as well.

Maybe he was jealous.

He had watched the way that Thatch and Joy interacted. Had seen the depth of their relationship as they sunk into an easy flow.

The way that thatch doted on her like a father. Even if he'd never admit that he treated her like a daughter.

Maybe he had never known that he wanted something like that. Maybe he had thought that his family, his brothers and father were enough.

But he now realized that he wanted more.

Maybe he had just always thought he was the best with kids on the ship and having one not like him made him feel inferior in some way.

Maybe he had listened a little too closely to Thatch's stories and had learned to love her from afar.

And now wanted her to treat him like family.

Or maybe it was all of that.

Maybe it was everything and more.

And he was just too much of a coward to admit all those things out loud to himself or anyone else for that mattered.

He watched as Thatch dragged Joy off again.

Watched as they weaved through the crowds and ran right smack dab into Curiel.

Watched as the man moved forward and right into Joy's space.

What was he doing?

Watched as he squared up to her and stared her directly in the eyes and didn't flinch.

Watched as Joy started back just as unmoving and determined.

Watched as Thatch stepped forward and started to say something only for him to be dragged away by some of Curiel men.

He stood up.

What was going on?

He watched as the stare down continued.

Watched as neither moved.

As neither gave any indication of backing down.

Watched as Curiel stepped back and spoke before tuning and walking back into the crowd.

Watched as her shoulder tumbled and she breathed.

Watched as she turned to find Thatch.

Watched as she kept turning, looking for someone who was no longer there.

Watched as the panic set into her.

Watched as her fingers twitched.

Watched as her heels dug into the ground.

Watched as her shoulders shot back and into attention.

Watched as her mouth quirked and screwed itself into a grimace.

Watched as her eyes shaded.

Watched as her pupils shrunk.

Watched as the glow in her eyes faded.

Watched as the red of her cheeks went pale.

Watched as she wilted right before his eyes.

Watched as her petals browned and decayed.

Watched as a hand reached to rip her away from them, from him, from Thatch, from herself. He couldn't tell. He didn't know

But he watched and watched and watched.

Until watching felt painful.

Until watching felt like pins and needles across his scalp.

Until watching made him want to punch Curiel in the face.

Until watching made him feel like how Thatch had looked at him after he told him Joy was gone.

And then, well, whether she liked him or not. He just couldn't watch anymore. So he moved.

He pushed past brother after brother until he stood there, directly behind her.

Until she was an arms length away from him and then he froze.

What was he supposed to do?

The last time they had talked he had said something to upset her.

What if he did it again?

What if he made it worse.

Marco quickly shrugged those background thoughts off.

This wasn't a moment for thinking, it was a moment for doing.

He was Marco the Phoenix, first division commander of the Whitebeard pirates.

And by hell or high water he was going to help this little girl.

And she may not like him now.

She may not like him in the future.

But that meant nothing.

He had sulked long enough after all.

She was family.

And so sooner or later she would understand just how much they cared for her. Just how much he had come to care for her.

Marco reached his hand forward and gripped her shoulder tight. Not tight enough to hurt. But solid enough to ground her. To land her back on shore.

And then she turned to look at him.

And he watched.

Watched as the shade brightened just a little.

Watched as pupils flooded back to a normal size.

Watched as the sparks in her eyes ignited.

Watched as her cheeks flushed and warmed.

Watched as she budded there right in front of him.

Watched as her petals fell and new ones started to sprout.

Watched as a hand, his hand kept her knotted there tied to them, to him, to Thatch, to herself. He couldn't tell who, he didn't know.

And he watched and watched and watched.

Until watching felt like too much.

Until watching felt like goose bumps scaling his flesh.

Until watching made him want to punch Curiel in the face.

Until watching made him feel like how Thatch had looked at Joy when he had busted into the infirmary earlier that morning.

Until watching felt like not enough.

"Hey are you ok?"

And he had to act.

Chapter Text

Joy could feel them closing in on her again as she kept turning. Hoping that someone, Thatch, Haruta would find her there.

But nobody came.

And they came, rushing at her all at once.

The smells, the sounds, the sights, the tastes, the feelings.

nd she tried to hold on.

Tried to push them away.

Tried to move to ground herself.

Tried to watch the people around her to keep the sight at bay.

Tried to sniff the salt of the ocean to focus her nose.

Tried to listen to the conversation going on next to her to make her ears pay attention.

Tried to lick her lips so as to anchor herself in the moment.

Tried to.

She tried to.

But it didn't work.

It didn't even come close to what he had done last time.

Didn't hold a candle to focusing on just one person.

Outward stimuli just didn't cut it.

She needed someone, anyone to focus on, to center herself.

But who? Everyone was so close, she could not distinguish one person from another.

Smores, salt, candy.

Shots, wind, burning wood.

Mountains, sand, rivers.

Syrup, coffee, sweat.

Kindness, grief, fear.

But still she held on.

Still she was fighting, Joy refused to lay down and take it. Refused to let her body control her.

She refused.

But even her refusal would sooner or later give out.

Because it ate at her.

It frayed at her will and choked her reality down to pin points.

Until.

Until.

Blue flames ignited before her.

"Hey are you ok?"

A deep admiral blue rubbed at her back in circles, the gesture reminding her of Thatch.

They cooled her fevered mind right back to normal instantly.

The fire tasted of Loyalty, but deeper this time, this time that loyalty stretched like a blanket and surrounded her completely.

He still smelled of pine and holly. But it was crisper now, more sharp and potent then before.

He sounded like a whooshing breeze, racing past, it reminded her of freedom.

And he still felt like Christmas, like getting togethers after a long time, like always belonging.

Like sitting down in front of a big blue fire as you opened presents from under the decorated tree.

It was warm.

It was comforting.

It was relaxing.

It.

It was nice.

Far nicer than it had been the first time.

This was Marco.

"Hey Joy."

His voice came again slowly this time.

True concern circling his tongue as he spoke.

Joy was afraid to look.

Afraid to catch his eyes and see the pity that she knew would be there.

The pity that would say, 'what a poor little girl getting overwhelmed in a crowd.'

And she'd hate it.

Hate herself just a little too.

And she didn't want that.

"Hey."

But if she didn't want him to leave, she'd need to.

If she didn't want to be swallowed by everyone again, she'd have to stare right at it.

She geared herself up

And Joy looked at him.

He knelt down before her.

Arms on either shoulder now as he looked at her dead in the eyes.

But his eyes didn't bleed that pitying look.

Didn't look at her like she was pathetic or weak.

No.

No.

She saw something far different there.

She could see it there shining as bright as the blue of his flames, he was worried.

Worried about her?

"Joy?"

The worry bled into his throat as he spoke, flames changing into a shade of Aquamarine instead of the minty blue that accompanied his brand of pity.

And Joy cried.

Oh god why was she crying?

"Hey it's going to be ok."

Marco reached down and around her to pull her into a hug. Right in the middle of the crowd.

He quickly pulled back and ushered her off to one side. Away from the prying eyes of everyone else.

And he waited.

He let her cry until her tears dried up and she whipped them away with the backs of her hands.

And then he began to feel a bit awkward. So Marco decided that talking was the best thing he could do.

"You looked like you were in trouble."

He watched as Joy looked up at him. An apprehensive look on her face as she studied him. Like she was looking for something deep in his eyes.

Waiting for it to tell her that he was a bad person.

But whatever she was looking for it seemed like she didn't find it.

"I, they, were all too much."

Her voice was horse like she had been yelling for hours.

"What do you mean by that?"

"I, everyone, they all smell and feel and taste and sound and look and it's all screamed at me. It gets overwhelming sometimes."

Marco was dumb founded for a moment trying to understand what she was saying. Until it clicked.

"Oh you mean observation haki?"

"Observation, what?"

Did she not even know what it was she was doing?

Maybe she came from that one sky island, they called it something different didnt they.

"Uhm mantra?"

The girl stared back blankly.

"Have you heard of Armament?"

Nothing.

"Maybe just haki?"

She really didn't know anything about haki did she?

That was weird, Marco had never really run into someone who could use it but had no idea what it was before, except maybe Haruta.

But Marco didn't mind explaining too much. So he settled himself into a comfortable position and began.

"I've heard people explain haki in many different ways. As mysterious powers, as spirit energy, as an act of god."

Marco took a deep breath.

"But I just don't buy into all of that. So I'm going to explain it to you the way I understand it."

Marco looked into the girl's eyes. And watched as she too set down and began to listen intently. He had never seen a child her age
so focused before. It was both parts a little scary and a little refreshing.

"Haki is something that anyone can learn. It's not a mysterious power or an act of god. Haki is the fire in all of our souls, laying as kindling only igniting when we set the spark. Haki is will power. It is the perception, the adaptability, and the intimidation that we have known our whole lives, that is the kindling. But the will power to use that is the spark."

She looked confused.

"That makes zero sense."

The face looked deadpanned and a little confused.

"If It is just my perception, adaptability, and intimidation that I bring to the table, then I already had the willpower to learn them. I wouldn't suddenly get an incredible power just because I wanted those things to work better."

"You're right."

Her face looked surprised but also intrigued.

"The willpower I'm talking about doesn't come from just wanting something. It comes from needing it. Needing a great sense of perception to survive. Needing adaptability to handle the killing blows. Needing intimidation to make sure the ones who want you dead stay down. The willpower I'm talking about is the will to survive."

Marco could see the realization as it set deep into her eyes.

" . . . The willpower I'm talking about is the will to survive."

The will to survive.

Survive.

Survive.

Survive.

Survive.

Hadn't that been all she thought about before she met Thatch. Just surviving the next minute, hour, day, until she could escape.

The will to survive.

Because she wanted it more than enough.

She had learned to survive.

She must look crazy right now sitting there and finally understanding.

Joy looked back up at the man across from her ready to see the same mint tones but finding a patient cyan instead.

And breathed a sigh of relief, before making eye contact again.

"Perception is observation haki, it is what you're using."

He began as soon as he noticed her paying attention again. Acting like her small melt down hadn't even happened.

"Observation can sense people's presence, power, feelings, and Intent. Though some say that there are even those who can sense the future with it."

Joy's thoughts flashed to every time she knew where someone was, what they were feeling, or their willingness to hurt her. It was what she had been doing down to a T.

It was nice to finally put a name to her own powers.

"Though I've only ever met one other person who has felt as deeply as you have. And that's our 12th division commander Haruta."

Haruta.

That was the man who had helped her before.

"Amarment can guard by making you more durable against attack, or it can make your own attacks stronger."

Joy had never done anything even close to that before.

"And Conqueror's haki is the ability to over power other peoples wills, it usually leaves people unconscious."

That almost made her snort, like she'd ever be able to overpower anyone's will.

"Though that ones the most rare, I've only met a handful of people who could use it. One being pops."

Joy wandered.

"Can you learn to overpower conqueror's haki?"

"Of course, if your will is stronger than theirs then it won't leave you unconscious."

So again she'd just have to need it enough?

She was finding that a rather easy concept to execute over these past few weeks.

"Ok so if anyone can use them and all it takes is the will to survive, how do you learn them? I understand that I learned observation in the forest to survive. But then why didn't I learn the other two?"

She watched as the man leaned back a bit as a thoughtful look over took his face as his aura changed to a pretty sky blue.

"Well I guess it would have to do with which skill you need more in the end."

Which skill she needed more?

"Were you fighting those creatures or running?"

The look on his face stayed thoughtful. Never once switching to pity or even disappointment.

They both knew which one she chose.

And even though other people may think her cowardly for it. She never would, because it's never cowardly to survive to the next day.

"I ran, mostly, hid. I've always been good at staying quiet, sneaking, and observing, so I did. I only fought if it was absolutely necessary."

"That would do it."

Marco leaned back on his arms again and looked up at the sky.

"If you had been fighting them day in and day out, you probably would have learned armament instead."

The tone didn't sound like he was shaming her.

"Though personally I think you made the smart choice. You made the best choice for you. You chose the safer option and didn't just run into trouble fists blazing. You played to your strengths. And the most important thing, you survived. . . That's some strength you got there kid."

Joy didn't really know what to say.

She hadn't thought he'd out right shame her for running.

But she hadn't thought he'd praise her for it either.

He was a pirate after all. One who looked like he had been through it. Had fought and survived by the skin of his teeth.

So not an ounce of her thought he'd think she was right for running.

Thought he'd just placate the child.

But he had sounded genuine.

And his flames had felt true.

A laugh broke her from her thoughts.

She looked back over at the man as he leaned forward again to look her directly in the eyes.

"It's nice to know that 'absolutely necessary' extends to protecting my brother Thatch."

Another laugh exploded out of him.

His aura shifted to a shimmering jeweled sapphire tone as he continued.

"I don't think I've gotten a chance to thank you yet."

He settled back down and smiled.

His cheeks warmed with care and happiness. His eyebrows raised with wonder.

"Thank you Joy, for taking care of my brother."

And then he did something that Joy was not expecting.

He stood to his full height and bowed to her.

Joy had never been bowed too before.

Had never been called strong or praised for her choices.

Had never received such genuine thanks.

And she couldn't stop the rivets that flooded out of her.

Quite torrents of warm happiness as she smiled to herself.

She had never thought that tears could be warm before.

She had never thought she'd cry so much in just a days time.

"Hey now don't cry."

"Now, now, don't cry."

Thatch had said something similar back there on the beach, hadn't he?

Joy looked at the man in front of her as he stood back up and fretted over her.

It made even more tears drip down her wide cheeks.

"I'm ok."

She wiped the cooled delight from her eyes before speaking again.

"I'm just happy."

She watched as the man's face froze and changed from worry to surprise and then settled on content.

His aura flashing from a frantic aquamarine, to a steady cobalt and settling on a blissful cornflower blue.

Joy loved that.

She loved watching his colors shift and change as he spoke and just felt out loud like that.

He never stifled himself.

His colors showing pure and natural.

And Joy realized that maybe she could like this man.

"So are you feeling better then?"

The question came as a slight surprise, the panic from earlier fading into the background as she talked and learned from Marco.

"Yah, I'm good."

And she yawned.

"Joy!"

A shout.

"Joy!"

Another.

"Joy!'

Thatch busted through the crowd over to her and Marcos' little haven.

Joy had almost forgotten that they were at a party at all.

And as she looked around she found that the deck was quieter, less crowded.

Men strewn about the deck passed out or gone completely.

A few whispered to each other in deep conversation.

Their arms stretching and reaching over shoulders, displaying fondness and care as blissed out happiness hung in the air.

"Joy, I'm so sorry. Curiel's men dragged me away and then I couldn't find you in the crowd."

Joy listened as Thatch spoke but also couldn't shake the feeling that wretched deep down in her guts as she watched the stragglers on deck.

Staring as their hands held content and peace so easily.

Observing as they shoulders carried comradery like a shield and their eyes leaked love like they were made of it.

Like it was easy to give.

Like they didn't mind sharing at all.

And then Joy recognized the feeling there.

She had felt it before. Had drowned in it and forgotten about it years ago.

But now it clawed at her as she was steeped in such easy care.

Longing.

She hadn't thought about it for a long time.

Hadn't wished to belong somewhere even longer.

But god did she want that with these people who had opened their arms and invited her to stay.

But did she deserve it?

Could she take what they were willing to give so freely. When she didn't even know if she could return it.

One day. She would leave. And they would be left with nothing.

So was it ok to accept the love that they held cupped in their hands for her to drink from?

Joy didn't know.

She couldn't tell you.

So she'd just have to find out.

"Joy?"

The whispered voice of Thatch brought her back.

She had been spacing out a lot since she stepped foot on the ship.

"Maybe you should get some sleep."

She hadn't realized just how tired she was until he spoke.

His feet turned.

But even as her body began to understand the strain of the day she couldn't help but realize.

That she had already accepted Thatch's cupped hands a long time ago.

Deep in a forest that she had thought she'd never escape from.

So would it be so bad to accept a few more?

Joy didn't want to think any more.

Had now started to feel like she had felt too much that day.

Had started to feel the weight of the moon and stars that rested on her shoulders.

And realized that the only thing she really wanted to do right now was sleep.

Sleep until her limbs fell off and her senses could no longer feel anyone anymore.

"Come on."

And she followed, feet scraping against the wood of the deck as she went.

She followed Thatch and could tell that Marco was following the two of them as they went.

His pretty cornflower blue trailing quietly behind her as she went.

Soothing her frayed mind with its calmed tones.

Her thoughts finally quieted as she walked.

She couldn't remember the last time her mind shut up.

Could not recall a time where her thoughts just allowed her to be.

And it felt nice.

Like warm blankets across her shoulders.

She wouldn't mind having a silent mind more often.

But she knew it wouldn't last.

Knew that it was only due to how overworked her mind was that she was free of it.

The halls were quiet as they went.

Only a few people walked by.

But she ignored all of them.

Could feel some of their eyes trail to her.

But was too content, too busy swimming through blues to care much about those eyes.

They could be a tomorrow problem.

Or a never problem she didn't really care either way.

She heard the squeak of a door.

And before she knew it her head hit the bed as Thatch smiled down at her and bid her goodnight.

And she whispered a small goodnight glancing between both men.

And before her mind kicked on again for a few moments.

And before Marco could step completely out of the room she remembered something.

"Thank you, Marco."

He deserved that much for what he had done for her today.

Deserved more if you really asked her.

But she could only offer those words right now, and so she would do that much.

And with her words she saw his blues change again to a giddy sapphire that shone bright and free.

She could see the man smile in the dark at her, a new type of determination leaking into his eyes as he did.

Before he too turned around and walked out the door after Thatch.

The door shut softly as he went.

And then it was just her again.

Alone in the dark.

It reminded her of the motel room.

But it was too quiet, and too lonely.

It was forest quiet.

It was forest lonely.

And the bed was too soft.

And being out in the open felt all too easy for someone to attack her in her sleep.

It was too much.

She needed less.

She needed walls so that she knew no one could sneak up on her.

She needed holes to hide in.

She needed weapons to strike with.

So she hopped off the bed.

Searched through her bag and remembering her knife lost in a deep alleyway somewhere far away.

So instead she grabbed her new cover and pillow and sunk under the bed.

And only then did she allow herself to feel safe.

With her covers clutched tightly in her fingers she finally began to slip off into sleep.

As the door shut behind him Thatch turned around and gave Marco a clap on the back.

"Looks like you did something right."

As Thatch took a look at the face of Marco he looked equal parts wonder and confusion.

And he couldn't stop himself from chuckling a little.

"The last time I found you two alone she looked like she was about ready to run for it."

Another laugh slipped easily through his lips.

"What's with that look man?"

"I don't understand."

"What don't you understand?"

"What was different between our last conversation and this one that made her react so differently to me?"

The look on Marco's face was priceless. But Thatch was never known for just leaving a man hanging.

"Well what did you talk about last time?"

"We talked about her hobbies and then I asked her about where she came from and her family."

"Well she probably didn't like your prying all that much, I know I wouldn't. She'll tell us about her past on her own time."

Thatch placed both of his hands behind his back as they walked together down the hallway.

"No, no it wasn't that. She seemed perfectly fine if a little closed off when I asked but nothing like how she was when you walked in."

Thatch thought back on it.

He could remember the tension that soaked the air.

Could see the look on her face as she set there next to Marco.

Screwed up with negativity and distrust.

"What was the last thing you asked her about?"

"If she had any siblings, grandparents. Aunts, or uncles. But I had been asking her about her family. So I don't know what changed. In fact she was fine even as I asked. It wasn't until we locked eyes that she completely shut down."

"And what did you talk about this time?"

"I told her about the different types of Haki. She actually opened up more and more as the conversation went on this time."

"So you have to ask yourself about what was different between then and now. You said it wasn't until after you locked eyes that she became stand-offish. So ask yourself, what did you do, what did you look like. How did you feel in both situations?"

"Well the second time around I felt Happy, worried, and content?"

"And the first time?"

A look flashed through Marcos face as he looked down a little.

"I felt pity."

Thatch almost wanted to laugh in his face again.

He had never known the man to be so emotionally stunted before. But he'd have to fix this before It ended with Joy hating his brother.

"Well that would do it."

"But how would sh-"

"You're underestimating her."

A look shadowed his face as they spoke.

"It's not just you, everyone is. But even you should realize after today just how intune she is with her surroundings. She can see you stripped raw before her like a flayed fish. She knows what you're feeling, your intent, where you are, what you're doing. And it's like she's just reading a book. It took me a while to understand. It took watching to fully grasp what she was capable of. But Her observation is astounding, and it's only growing."

Marco looked thoughtful as he spoke so he continued.

"I mean you heard her out in those woods. The words she spoke."

Thatch stopped himself for a moment as a vision of the little girl shouted about death and how dirty the world was.

"She's seen, she knows. Don't let her age deceive you into thinking that she's just some regular kid. Don't treat her like she's five. Talk to her like you would talk to a teenager. And you'll start getting somewhere."

And a part of Thatch was proud to say those things.

And a part of Thatch was sad to say those things.

A large part of him wanted Joy to see the world as only a child could. He wanted her to look out and see the best in people.

Wanted her to smile and laugh and run around with other kids.

Wanted her to have a loving mother and father.

Wanted her to have siblings and friends and grandparents that cherished every bit of her the way she deserved.

A part of him desperately wanted to take away whatever had made her so jaded to the world.

But another part.

The selfish part of him didn't want any of that.

Deep down. He knew who he was.

Deep down underneath the want to see her have a safe family somewhere that he could take her too. Where she would never have to know the terrors of the world.

Stuffed underneath all of his nice thoughts.

His selfishness thrived.

And that part wouldn't change a damn thing about Joy.

That part was glad that she didn't have a family.

That part was happy that she didn't have friends, or grandparents, or siblings.

That part was content that she knew exactly what was waiting out in the world for her.

Because that part was free to realize that he wanted Joy there by his side.

That he wanted her on this ship.

That he wanted her in his life.

That he wanted her to be a part of his life.

And that every messed up thing that had happened to her.

Had led her to him.

So yah he buried that part of himself way down, under his want to make her happy.

But he knew.

He knew himself quite well.

"Don't underestimate her?"

Marcos' voice burst through his thoughts as he spoke up after a long silence.

It was whispered and low.

And more importantly, now phrased as a question.

"How could anyone underestimate her? Even after a single conversation I could tell that she was strong."

Thatch couldn't help the smile that stretched across his lips.

"Yah, well you'd be the first so far."

Thatch could admit he was pleased at Marcos' affronted look.

"I didn't notice it either until after Curiel's men dragged me away. But most people think that it would be better to find her a nice family and leave her on an island somewhere."

Thatch watched as Marco's face changed. Could see that he, unlike himself, was selfless enough to consider doing such a thing.

"But that wouldn't work."

He watched as the other man looked at him questioning again.

Could see the frustration in his eyes as he once again was out of the loop.

"Joy's looking for something. Whether or not she was on this ship would not change the fact that she would be out on the seas. And personally I like the idea of her sailing with us then with someone else."

"What's she looking for?"

"I dont know."

They lapsed into a short silence before Thatch spoke again.

"I have no idea what she wants or what she's looking for. But I do know one thing for certain. As long as she wants to sail, she's welcomed to do it on this ship."

The two shared a look before Marco nodded once in understanding.

He could see the conviction in Thatch's eyes.

He knew him too well.

He could see the selfishness that he had buried deep inside himself like no one else could.

And he understood perfectly that Thatch was ready to fight for this.

And with a single nod.

Thatch understood that Marco would fight for this right alongside him. Just like he had always done.

Marco was tired.

He was so tired of being out of the loop, of not understanding.

He was tired of making mistakes and watching things blow up on him.

He was tired of having to choose sides with his unruly brothers.

He was tired of being the last person to know what was going on on this ship.

And he was tired because he was not use to it.

Normally Marco would be the one to know everything first.

To take charge.

To lead.

He was good at it.

But this time.

This time he was following.

And even though it was willingly, it still felt tiring.

Not having control felt frantic.

Not knowing his next step left him feeling incompletely.

But this wasn't a situation he could just take control of.

He wasn't close to Joy like that.

No matter how much he wanted to share in the kind of relationship that she and Thatch had. He just didn't have that kind of trust with her yet.

Today was a good step.

A step he didn't know he was taking, but good nonetheless.

So he'd keep trying.

And while he tried he'd continue to stay on her side.

Because Thatch was right.

He could see it now as he thought back.

How curious she was.

How adamant and head strong she could be.

If she was looking for something, someone, somewhere.

Her not being on this ship wouldn't stop her.

She'd just find another one somewhere.

Thatch was right, he shouldn't treat her like a little kid.

She had spent a year in a forest that tried to kill her at every turn.

She deserves more respect than that.

No wonder she was so annoyed.

So he'd let it all out now. Where she couldn't see him as he walked in silence to his room.

Here in the dark he'd pity her.

He'd pity her for the fact she'd probably never be able to connect with another child her age.

He pitied her for having to spend so much time locked away in such a scary place.

He pitied her for her neglectful family and lack of friends.

He'd pity her for knowledge of the world.

He'd pity her for how sharp her mind was.

He'd pity her for having to deal with them.

He'd pity her for tonight when he fell asleep.

He'd pity her as he lay awake in bed.

He'd pity her in his dreams where she couldn't hear.

And tomorrow, he'd work on gaining her trust.

He'd work towards becoming her family, her friend.

He'd recognize her for her knowledge and treat her with respect for knowing so much.

He'd praise her for her sharp mind.

He'd help her understand them and get close to the crew.

And he'd refuse to pity her the next night as he lay in his bed, instead he'd remember how amazing she was.

And in his dreams he'd think of even more ways to help her.

After tonight he'd refuse to pity such an amazing little girl.

And everyday after that, he would continue to become someone who she could rely on.

Because that's what family did.

That's what he did.

And because that's what she needed.

Chapter Text

Joy woke with a scream trapped in her throat.

And surrounded by darkness.

With bright eyes in her mind.

And salt on her lips.

But she refused to scream, she couldn't scream.

If she screamed they'd hear her.

If she screamed the whole forest would know, and she'd be dead.

But fuck did she want too.

Fuck if she didn't want to open her mouth and cry for the world to hear.

She grasped her covers tightly and pushed herself against the rocks behind her, grabbing for her knife only to realize it wasn't there.

"Joy."

A tentative voice spoke.

She knew that voice.

"Joy, where are you?"

Thatch?

Hadn't he learned to quiet his voice?

What was he doing speaking so loud?

"Thatch you have to be quiet, they'll hear you."

"Who will hear me?"

She could hear the laugh in his voice as he walked closer.

Had he completely forgotten about the rules of the forest? Was he looking to get attacked again?

"What are you doing under the bed?"

Bed, what bed?

"The creatures."

She whispered harshly.

She just needed to remind him.

"If you speak too loudly, everyone in the forest will hear you."

It was silent for a moment.

"Joy."

This time Thatch's voice was softer, quieter.

Thank god he remembered.

She really didn't want to fight Angel Eyes or any other type of creature after just waking up.

"Joy?"

This time his voice was right in front of her.

And when she looked up she could see him there crouched down and looking at her.

"Joy, we're on a boat."

A boat?

No, they were in a forest.

"Joy, come out, you're safe."

Safe, safe was a relative term when you're stuck in a nightmare.

Safe, she was never safe.

"Little darling we're with my crew, we're not in the woods anymore."

What was he talking about?

She could imagine the look on her face as she stared at him.

Confused.

And the look he sent back seemed worried, and upset.

Why was he upset?

"Darling, look at the wall behind you. Look at the floor beneath you. Look at the roof above you. And tell me what you see."

Why'd he want her to say all that? They were in a cave, the only things that would be around her would be rocks.

She went to say something. But the desperate look in his eyes made her comply. It's not like it would hurt her to tell him.

Joy looked at the wall, expecting to see stone.

"It- its wood."

The wall was wood. Why was she surrounded by wood?

Next, the floor.

"The floor is also wood."

Why was the floor wood? This didn't make any sense. Where was she? Where were she and Thatch?

She took a deep breath, and looked up.

"A . . . a bed."

A bed.

She had slept underneath it last night.

She-she was on a ship.

She was with Thatch's crew.

She wasn't in the forest.

She was on a ship.

The knowledge of where she was didn't come back to her like she had forgotten it.

It came back to her like a dream. Like the boat was a far off dream and that it just slipped her mind for a moment.

The memoirs didn't snap into place like a race car hitting her dead on.

They fluttered in front of her dusting sand from her eyes as they went.

And she almost hoped that it had hit her all of the sudden.

That the knowledge that she was off that island had hit home and thrown her into reality.

Because the slow realization was killing her. Stuck half in and out of a dream. She could remember what happened the night before. The party, Marco, the break down.

But was it real?

She felt the wood beneath her.

She grabbed the planks of the bed above her.

It had to be.

She breathed.

"Joy?"

Thatch's voice cut back in.

She needed out.

She nodded her head and then pushed herself out as he backed away.

Joy looked around.

A room.

She was in a room.

Her room.

She was on a ship.

Whitebeard's ship.

She was off the island.

She was off the island.

She was safe.

She was safe, for now.

She looked at Thatch and smiled trying to reassure him that she was alright.

Even if the edges of her vision still felt dreamy and she didn't know if she could trust what she was seeing right then.

She still smiled.

And Thatch frowned.

"Joy, are you ok?"

And she thought about lying to him.

She thought about saying yes and moving on with their day.

But what would any of that accomplish?

Thatch would know, she could see it in him every time she refused to talk. He could see it, and she hated lying anyway.

"I'm not right now, but I will be."

She could see that Thatch wanted more.

Wanted to ask more.

Wanted more answers from her.

But with a single look, he shut his mouth tight and smiled at her.

His willingness to put her feelings over his own curiosity, was something she admired about him.

Because it was something she didn't think she was capable of.

"Well come on, breakfast is ready. It's high time I made those pancakes for you anyway."

Joy couldn't help the tiny smile that wormed itself onto her face.

She was not looking forward to the crowd, but she had been looking forward to those pancakes for a long time now.

So she followed without much preamble.

Her outburst was immediately glossed over.

But deep in Thatch's eyes Joy could see that it was not forgotten.

She listened as Thatch talked animatedly about the pancakes he had made. Down to the fact that he had even decided to add a face to hers and how Darmic tried to steal it because he wanted the pancakes with the face. But he valiantly fought him off for her.

Joy felt a giggle bubble up in her chest.

And for once she allowed herself to live in the moment.

Allowed herself a giggle that had thatch stop for a moment in his tracks and had his eyes sputtering with shine.

It felt nice.

It was nice.

All too soon the doors to the kitchen swung open as the two of them walked in and Joy was a little surprised to see that only a few people were still sitting there eating.

She could only recognize one or two of them.

And they were just familiar faces without names.

But then she saw Haruta. He looked done but like he was patiently waiting.

For who or what, Joy did not know.

"I waited until most everyone was gone for today. I didn't want you getting overwhelmed like yesterday."

Joy nodded her head as she watched him wander back into the kitchen area muttering to himself about how he shouldn't have encouraged her to go to the party last night.

And as he walked Joy had no idea what to do.

Should she follow him? Should she sit down and wait for him?

Sit where?

Was there a hierarchy system of where you could and couldn't sit?

Did commanders get their own tables?

"Joy?"

The voice was soft and a bit high. But still a smooth tone all the same.

And immediately at the voice Joy could Hear the sound of clinking glasses ricocheting off the walls. Of whispered voices leaning down and saying a goodbye that meant forever.

Haruta.

Joy glanced over at the man.

He was staring back at her, a weird look on his face like he was trying to think why he had spoken, why he would say anything.

But the look passed pretty quickly as he waved her over to his table and she complied.

"Sit."

The words were short and crisp. Like he didn't know what to say or how to say it. like he didn't want to be the one over here talking to her, but something somehow compelled him too.

"Your, haki."

Joy was glad she had asked Marco about that topic. Haruta looked too stiff to be able to explain something like that to her right now.

"You have to learn to control it."

Joy wanted to say, no shit sherlock. But refrained from doing so, she was curious and she wanted to hear more.

"I used to be like that too."

He fidgeted a little.

The stiffness made more since now.

He must not like talking about that part of himself, that only made Joy more intrigued.

"I used to get overwhelmed by everything and sooner or later I would have a seizure from it. It's good that you found a way out of it. But you need to find a way to not get overwhelmed at all."

The man seemed to become more comfortable as the conversation shifted to the topic of herself rather than him.

"But first I need to know exactly what happens when you sense people. What do you pick up off of them? How does it work?"

Joy was confused again.

"Shouldn't you know? You just said that you used to be like me too. Shouldn't you already understand how it is that it works?"

Joy could see the man twitching again. And at first she thought he was stiffening up once more.

Was once again becoming nervous as the topic switched to him.

But she was wrong.

"Everyone's observation is different."

He seemed more at ease.

"How does yours work then? How do other people's work?"

He smiled a little, leaning forward to look at her.

"Other people can vary greatly. I hear most people can just know where things are. Kind of like a feeling, an itch deep inside of them telling them to move in battle or turn their head to see. There's a navy admiral who I heard can see with it. Who has gone so far was to blind himself because his observation sees shapes and colors for him, like auras twisting in the breeze."

Joy listened intently, and it seemed that Haruta was just as intent on telling her the information.

"There are some people that use it who can feel death, like a clock etched into the skin of everyone around them. There's a man a part of Big mom's crew who can use it too see second into the future and a woman on Fishman island that can see far off into individual people's futures."

She could see her own excitement reflected in his eyes as he spoke

"I even hear that some people can use it like a lie detector. And I've heard tales of those who use it to see the beginning and the end."

He took a breath.

"But me and you. I think we use it in similar ways, yes. But nobody uses it exactly the same. Haki is your own experience's manifesting to protect you. So they will be individual to your needs as you grow."

Fascinating. More than anything, Joy wanted to meet these people. To meet the ones who could see death. To talk to the ones who could see the binging and the end and tell her all about it. But most of all, she wanted to talk to the ones that saw the future.

Wanted to ask them what they knew.

Maybe they could even point her in the right direction

The name Big Mom again.

She'd have to pay the person a visit for sure.

And the other one.

Fishmen island she'd have to keep an eye out for.

"Mine works through my own senses. I use taste, touch, sight, sound, and feelings to get a read of people. I usually get one or two off each person I encounter. But In crowds reading so many people all at once was difficult. I also have more of an itchy feeling in battle when I sense if people are around"

They were similar, but not the same.

"I also use my senses to read people."

She began.

"But I use all of my senses for every person I meet. I always get all five when I meet a person, never just one or two."

How nice that would be to not have to feel everything from a person and only parts.

"And I'm more like the marine, I think. I can see people, where they are, and map out the area for about a good two miles around me. I can also sense people's intent towards me but being able to tell when someone's lying would be a good skill to have."

Joy pondered aloud as she spoke.

Haruta looked baffled for a moment before he composed himself again.

"You feel every sense . . . from everyone . . . all the time?"

He seemed . . . shocked, no more along the lines of heartbroken.

Joy did not understand, but she answered anyway.

"Not all the time,"

She watched his shoulder fall a little.

"When I'm occupied or distracted I don't get anything . . . or well. It's more like my brain just ignores it in favor of whatever else is going on. Like . . . if you are listening to two people talking. You can't hear both conversations so you have to pick one to listen to. Just for me it's more like one voice is screaming at me, and whether it's my haki or a person talking it all depends on the situation."

Joy ended her words with a thoughtful look.

She had never thought much about how this power worked for her.

But now that she was thinking about it.

She did feel the whispers of everyone's auras as she spoke with Haruta. They just didn't seem that important right now.

There weren't so many that they all came together over top of each other making a loud presence. They were just a few whispered things in the background.

She watched Haruta's face contort and shift and then open to speak again. Just as a batch of pancakes were set down in front of them.

Joy watched as a knife and a fork were set down and Thatch placed himself directly next to her.

"Tell me what you think!?!"

The suddenness of the situation dragged both Haruta and Joy out of their conversation.

And for a moment Joy didn't know what to do. But when she looked at the stack in front of her. She couldn't stop her hands from reaching down and picking up the utensils and digging into the food before her.

And.

The first bite was heaven.

And.

Every bite after that was a symphony of angels.

Joy would never give this man up to anyone. Not with pancakes like these. She'd have to keep an eye out, sooner or later someone would see Thatch for the gem he was and try to steal him away.

Not on her life.

"What do you think!?!"

The excitement in his voice was contagious.

"They're fantastic."

Joy swallowed down the bit in her mouth.

And with a serious look in her eyes she spoke.

"I would die to protect just one of these."

She looked up at both men and watched as their faces changed.

Thatch's into a smile and Haruta's into something that was hard to describe. But if she had to choose she'd say that it was some form of resignation.

She watched Hartua shake his head back and forth for a moment.

"Well if I'm going to help I'm going to need all the information I can get about how your haki works for you."

He ate another piece of food.

"So what do you pick up from my aura?"

"What are you guys talking about?"

Thatch asked as he stuffed his mouth full with another plate of pancakes that Joy had not noticed.

And as Haruta began to explain everything to thatch, Joy allowed her thoughts to wander.

As she went about picking up Harutas's aura again.

His presence now, more of a welcomed one, than it would have been before.

" . . . And now I want to know what she gets from me."

"Oh me nex-"

"Wind . . ."

Both men quieted down as she began to speak.

"Wind, I see wind and beaches. I see blue skies and clouds that are pushed and pulled by the breeze. I see Dark sand, almost black. I see shells that twist and coil. I see a calm sea."

She could hear the breath of them as she continued.

"I smell smoke mixed with the scent of marshmallows and chocolate, it reminds me of campfires. I can smell the salt of fish and some chemical I can not place."

She focused.

"I feel weightless, like my stomach is in my mouth. But I'm not scared. I feel like I'm walking on the edge of a large cliff but I will not fall off it."

Her eyes focused on Haruta as she continued. Fixed to his face as she spoke, he looked so interested.

She licked the roof of her mouth.

"I taste cinnamon, the herb not mixed with anything. And weirdly enough I taste sweat and metal, but it doesn't taste bad."

She bit down

"It's hard against my teeth. The only way I could describe it is like tasting strength."

The familiar noise's of early. When he had first called her name enter her ears.

"I hear the ting of glasses as they collide with each other at a toast. I hear whispered goodbyes from mouths that know they will never see you again."

Joy had never articulated what it was she went through before.

It felt . . . off putting.

Like she was sharing something she shouldn't. Or like words could never do it justice.

How do you taste strength?

Both men were silent for a moment before Haruta spoke up.

"You get all of that, from just me?"

He looked equal parts shocked as he did impressed.

"Yah, that's all you. Some of it is hard to articulate but everything I described is how you feel to me."

And Haruta smiled.

"Well, I'll need to come up with something a little different for training you. Give me a few days, in that time . . . maybe stay away from crowds."

She watched as he got up and took his plate to the kitchen leaving her and Thatch alone at the table.

She was feeling a little out of sorts after that.

Like she had just bared her heart.

She turned to look at Thatch.

He was frowning.

She didn't want to talk to him about his aura.

"Thatch I don't-"

"Don't worry about it."

She saw as a smile returned to his face.

"You don't need to share that with me until you feel ready too."

She was speechless.

"I can see the way talking about that affected you. It looked like you were baring a large piece of yourself. And if you don't want to share that much of yourself right now. That's ok. You don't need to feel obligated to share personal things with us if it makes you uncomfortable. "

Her feelings had never mattered to anyone.

It had never mattered to her parents, who demanded everything from her.

It had never mattered to teachers, who felt obligated to answer.

It had never mattered to her sister, who would pester her until she got the answer.

It had only ever mattered to Hannah.

Joy smiled.

"Thanks."

And she kept on eating.